Skip to main content

Full text of "The categories"

See other formats


UC-NRLF 


170 


fill  MM 

Hi' 


LIBRARY 

OF   THE 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA. 
Class 


THE      CATEGORIES 


THE  CATEGORIES 


BY 

JAMES   HUTCHISON   STIRLING 

HON.    LL.D.  EDIN.,    HON.    LL.D.  GLASG. 

Foreign  Member  of  the  Philosophical  Society  of  Berlin  ;  first-appointed 

Gifford  Lecturer  on  the  Whole  Foundation,  Lectured 

Edinburgh  University,  1888-90,  etc.,  etc. 


EDINBURGH 
OLIVEE    AND    BOYD 

LONDON:  SIMPKIN,  MARSHALL  &  CO.,  LTD. 

1903 


/ 


Go  tbe  /Ifcemorg  of 

MY   WIFE 

WHOSE   IRREPARABLE  LOSS   IS   ASSOCIATED  INSEPARABLY 
WITH   ITS   PUBLICATION 

3  Dedicate  tbte  Xittle  JBooft 

TO   ME   SHE  WAS 

THE  SWEETEST   WOMAN   AND  THE  MOST   INGENUOUS 

THE  TRUEST   WIFE  AND   THE   FAITHFULEST 

THAT  IN  THE  WILL  OF  GOD 

EVER    BLESSED   MAN 


CONTENTS 

CHAP.  I'AGK 

I.    OF  CATEGORIES  GENERALLY  .         .         .         .17 

II.    OF  THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT          ...       22 

1.  The  Contradiction  of  Reason  and  Faith.— 2. 
Reflexion-Philosophy, — 3.  The  Mother's  Lap.— 
4.  Hegel's  Earliest  Writing.— 5.  The  Phaeno- 
menologie.  * 

III.  CATEGORIES  AND  PHYSICS       .         .         .         .74 

IV.  RELIGION  AND  THE  CATEGORIES       .         .         .123 
V.   CONCLUSION  .  .  147 


*  A  general  reader  may  not  be  interested  in  the  discussion  as 
to  positions  Logical  and  Phsenomological ;  but  much  occurs  to 
be  said  in  Hegel's  regard  which  is  somewhat  new,  perhaps,  and 
otherwise  possibly  such  that  the  philosophical  student  might 
regret  to  miss  it. 


A  R? 
or  THE 

UNIVERSITY 

OF 


PKEFACE 

ASSUMING  it  to  be  seen  from  elsewhere  that  to 
reason  is  to  proceed  from  something  before  us,  to 
some  other  something  not  then  before  us,  through 
what  in  some  way  is  a  thread  of  identity — assuming 
further  that  to  found  and  ground  reasoning  as 
reasoning  there  is  required  a  principle,  a  single 
principle,  that,  of  itself  self-certain,  is  in  want  of 
not  another  beyond  it : — Such  principle,  evidently, 
must,  as  conditioning  progress  from  identity  to 
difference,  be  in  itself  at  once  both — such  that  it  is 
at  once  identity  and  difference — such  that  its  differ- 
ence is  at  the  same  time  its  identity,  and  its  iden- 
tity at  the  same  time  its  difference — such  that  from 
its  identity  it  is  that  you  pass  to  its  difference,  and 
not  less  back  again  from  its  difference  to  its  iden- 
tity. There  is  only  one  existence — one  actually 
known  and  recognised  existence — in  all  this  world, 
that  comes  up  to,  or  can  realise,  in  every  point  of 
view,  the  principles,  the  discrimina,  the  contra- 
distinguishing significatives  indicated. 

It  is  the  Ego. 

Keaders  may  have  been  shocked,  I  fear,  by  the 


8  PREFACE 

assumption  in  my  last  volume  *  that  the  antithesis 
and  reciprocity,  the  dialectic,  the  ratio,  of  subject 
and  object  in  the  Ego  is — Thought  !  Still  this  of 
the  Ego  has  been  at  least  named  or,  to  say  so, 
even  acted  upon  by  the  imexceptively  accredited, 
the  universally  received  and  accepted,  highest 
masters  in  the  realms  of  pure  thought — say,  for 
the  nonce,  Kant  and  Hegel. 

The  latter  has  such  expressions  as  these : — Ego 
and  Thought  are  the  same — Ego  is  Thought — every 
man  is  an  entire  world  of  ideas  which  are  buried  in 
the  night  of  the  Ego  —  Ego  is  the  universal  into 
which  every  particular  is  negated  and  absorbed — I 
or  Me,  sounds  trivial,  but  it  is  not  so  to  reflection. 
The  brute  cannot  say  /,  but  only  the  man,  for  man 
is  Thought.  Then  Kant,  I  have  already  quoted  him 
elsewhere  to  say:  That  man  can  have  Ego  in  his 
apprehension  exalts  him  infinitely  above  all  other 
living  beings  on  earth — this  capability  is  the  under- 
standing (Thought)  itself. 

And  what  does  it  amount  to,  this — to  say  that  the 
immanent  or  innate  ratio  within  the  Ego  is  Thought? 
To  say  that — if  the  Ego  itself  is  Thought — is  only  a 
little  more  particular,  is  only  to  approach  a  little 
nearer  to  the  individual,  precisely  functioning  prin- 
ciple or  reason.  But  it  is  not  to  say  that  the  Ego 
so  regarded,  is  tantamount  to  the  actual  personality 
of  a  living  man.  Concrete  Ego,  as  existent,  is  more 
than  the  merely  notional  Ego.  Concrete  Ego  has 
its  constitutive  content  within  it  or  under  it:  the 

*  "  What  is  Thought  1  or,  The  Problem  of  Philosophy." 


PREFACE  9 

absolute  Ego,  the  absolute  content ;  the  finite  ego, 
its  own  finite  content.  Nor  is  that  other,  the 
notional  Ego,  after  all,  anything  new,  unheard  of,  or 
absurd.  Keally,  the  Ego,  Ego  at  all,  as  first  prin- 
ciple is  nothing  strange.  Descartes  is  there  with 
his  primitive  basis  of  self-consciousness.  Spinoza 
said  for  Ego,  Substance ;  but  that  Substance  is  really 
his  master's  Ego.  Leibnitz,  when  he  said  Monad, 
said  nothing  but  Ego;  and  his  Monadology  (take 
with  it  my  water-drop  in  Schwegler,  p.  442)  is  about 
the  most  perfect  species  of  ordinary  idealism,  and  of 
a  little  more  than  ordinary  idealism,  as  yet  extant. 
Berkeley  will  only  have  two  minds  reciprocally,  and 
that  is  Ego.  Even  Hume,  who  has  only  ideas  in 
a  mind,  does,  in  actual  and  good  truth — though 
without  the  word— name  Ego.  Then  the  Germans  ? 
Jacobi  has  only,  in  his  natural  "feeling  "  and  "  be- 
lief," Ego;  but  have  we  not  found  Jacobi  himself 
(Secret  of  Hegel,  p.  232,  or  Hegel's  Logik,  p.  95) 
naming  Ego  "  the  pure  spontaneity  "  ?  And  what  is 
that  but  the  pure  self -create?  Kant,  in  ultimate 
analysis,  can  have,  for  new  and  substantial  dis- 
covery, left  him  only  the  quarry  of  the  Categories, 
with  not  a  single  ground  or  principle  under  them 
but  Ego ;  for  that  is  beyond  a  doubt — they  are  all  of 
them  referred  thither;  so  that,  even  more  than 
implicitly,  his  one  single  principle  of  a  priori  de- 
rivation and  deduction  is  Ego.  Eichte  did  no  more 
than  openly  and  loudly  shout  all  this :  it  can  be 
easily  read  in  himself  without  a  call  to  the  authority 
of  either  Schelling  or  Hegel.  This  testimony  of 


10  PREFACE 

Biese,  however,  is  (Aristot.  i.  x.)  summary :  the  ego 
was  to  Fichte  "  cause  of  itself,  to  itself  beginning 
and  end,  free  and  absolute,  the  single  true  reality." 
Fichte  himself  actually  says  (WW.  x.  97),  "das 
Wortlein  Ich — the  little  word  Ego  will  be  indeed  at 
last  the  sole  prize  of  Kant's,  and,  if  I  dare  name 
myself  after  him,  of  my  own  knowledge-devoted 
life  " ;  as  elsewhere  this,  "  my  whole  philosophy,  is 
built  on  the  pure  Ego." 

Nor  can  Schelling  well  be  said  to  have  done  more 
than  what,  not  without  some  little  soupqon  of  a  boast, 
he  claims  for  himself,  the  supplementing  of  Fichte's 
sujective  deduction  by  "a  completely  objective  de- 
monstration" of  his  own;  while  Hegel  caps  all  by 
absolutely  creating,  though  perhaps  not  much  less 
absolutely  in  silence  and  concealment,  his  own  vast 
system  out  from  the  very  pulse-beat  of  the  heart  of 
the  Ego  itself.  And  neither  need  we  stop  here  :  the 
grand  quadrilateral  (of  Kant  and  the  others)  is  not 
without  its  outliers,  nor  these  without  their  runners 
between.  There  is  Krause,  for  example,  the  best  of 
them  it  may  be,  it  is  of  him  that  we  hear  that  there 
is  a  progression  in  his  philosophy  "  from  self-con- 
sciousness as  the  first  certainty  in  cognition" — 
"  with  Ego,  of  the  truth  of  which  there  can  be  no 
doubt,  there  is  found  a  fixed  starting-point  as  well 
as  a  subjective  criterion  of  truth."  That,  and  more, 
too,  we  have  from  Erdmann ;  while  in  the  same 
reference  we  have  again  as  much  as  this  from  else- 
where, "  that  God,  namely,  is  the  infinite  uncon- 
ditioned Ego,  as  also  that  finite  beings  of  reason 


PREFACE  11 

know  themselves  in  God  as  finite  egoes."  Nay,  there 
are,  say,  the  Indian  assurances  to  a  like  effect :  "  He 
first  said,  I  am  I ;  therefore  his  name  was  I." 

Of  the  Ego,  then,  as  underlying,  prompting, 
guiding,  and  animating,  from  first  to  last,  so  much 
of  modern  philosophy,  there  can  be  no  doubt ;  while, 
as  regards  ancient  philosophy,  we  have  but  to  name 
Anaxagoras  to  be  reminded  that  vov?,  thought,  the 
Ego,  with  quite  as  little  doubt,  constituted  through- 
out the  main  suggestive  and  determinative  concep- 
tion then. 

Let  such  be  the  judgment  of  history,  then, 
modern,  ancient ;  but  what  is  the  state  of  the  case 
in  its  own  simple  nature  ?  Let  us  just  see  our  own 
idea  of  what  it  is  to  think.  What  is  it  that  we  do 
when  we  think  ?  Only  try  it !  Why,  think  your 
ink-bottle,  pen,  paper,  or  the  fire,  say.  Can  you 
think  the  very  shoe  on  your  foot  without — GENERAL- 
ISING ? 

If  we  will  but  take  the  trouble  to  consult  those 
who  tell  us  of  the  faculties  of  the  mind,  we  shall  find 
that,  directly  or  indirectly,  all  those  authorities  agree 
upon  this,  that  Generalisation  is  precisely  the  one 
act  that  constitutes  thinking.  This,  Locke  finds, 
according  to  Stewart,  "  to  form  the  characteristical 
attribute  of  a  rational  nature  " ;  and,  Locke  himself 
certainly  tells  us  (II.  xi.  10)  that  "  the  having  of 
general  ideas  is  that  which  puts  a  perfect  distinction 
betwixt  man  and  brutes  " ;  while  Stewart  himself 
has  it  (Elements,  etc.,  I.  iv.)  that  "  without  this 
faculty  of  the  mind  we  should  have  been  perfectly 


12  PREFACE 

incapable  of  general  speculation — reasoning."  Well, 
then,  if  Thought  be  simply  Generalisation,  what  is 
that  ultimately — what  is  the  generalisation  ulti- 
mate ?  Why,  Ego  !  * 

Self -consciousness  is  the  single  condition  of  thought 
— the  single  foundation  of  thought — it  is  thought. 
And  the  proposition  is  that  this  is  the  ultimatum  of 
the  whole  of  Philosophy. 

Nevertheless,  in  the  little  volume  referred  to, 
this,  that  the  Eatio  of  the  Ego  is  Thought,  was 
not  the  one  purpose  of  the  work  itself.  That  pur- 
pose was  specially,  after  all,  what  bore  on  German 
Philosophy;  which,  I  was  presumptuous  enough  to 
natter  myself,  had  been,  so  far,  brought  therewith 
to  something  of  a  terminal  crisis. 

Of  that  little  book  itself,  I  could  not  expect, 
published  as  it  was  in  the  thick  of  the  war,  much 
notice  to  be  taken.  Nevertheless,  even  then,  it  was 
not  without  certain  very  gratifying  press  notices; 
and  I  hope  I  may  be  pardoned  now  if,  without 
having  the  impertinence  to  name  them,  I  allow  my 
amour  propre  the  indulgence  of  quoting  a  few  of 
the,  no  doubt,  too  favourable  expressions  of  friends 
of  mine  who,  as  experts,  and  officially  placed,  had 
been  troubled  by  me  with  copies  of  the  volume. 
And  yet,  if  I  put  some  stress  on  the  fact  of  these 
friends  being  expressly,  officially  expert,  it  at  least 
notifies  to  myself  that  I  have  not  quite  missed  my 
footing  beneath  the  laudation  of  an  enthusiasm 

*  Or  take  it  thus :  To  generalise  a  particular  is  to  find  a 
genus,  and  the  genera  of  genera  are  the  Categories. — Ego  ! 


PREFACE  13 

which,  on  the  part  of  two  or  three  others  is,  as  I  dare 
not  deny,  very  dear  to  me ! 

"  A  book  in  which  every  page  expresses  years  of 
thought." 

The  writer,  acknowledged  to  be  at  the  head  of  all 
experts,  goes  on  to  a  personal  ranking  which  is  too 
flatteringly  kind  for  the  recipient  at  all  to  allow 
himself  to  quote. 

"I  have  read  it  all  with  the  keenest  pleasure. 
For  acute  and  penetrating  criticism,  it  is  almost 
superhuman.  Poor  Immanuel ! !  How  will  you  dare 
to  look  him  in  the  face  when  you  get  to  Heaven  ? 
Perchance  there  are  no  Categories  there  I " 

A  reader  may  see  in  this  only  half  a  kindly 
irony.  The  same  reader  will  think  it  quite  natural 
that  /  see  in  it  truth.  And  I  do  see  in  it  this  truth : 
Kant  has  never  yet  been  so  analysed,  will  never 
again  in  this  world  be  so  analysed — oh,  well,  say — 
without  cribbing !  I  willingly  admit,  all  the  same, 
that  there  may  be  partiality  in  it ;  but  if  there  be,  it 
is,  as  on  the  part  of  a  perfectly  honourable  and 
accomplished  expert,  a  partiality  of  which  I  am 
proud. 

One  or  two  of  my  correspondents  rather  signalise 
points  only : — 

"  Chapter  II.,  which  you  say  '  the  general  reader ' 
may  '  pass  by/  is  most  excellent  and  conclusive." 

"I  have  been  interested  in  much  of  it.  You 
certainly  hit  off  in  an  admirably  lucid  way  the 
main  fallacy  in  the  Quantified  Predicate  doctrine: 
would  it  were  dropt  from  the  books  on  Logic ! " 


H  PREFACE 

"  Your  exposure  of  the  weakness  of  the  Kantian 
categories  leaves  nothing  to  be  desired:  especially 
the  point  that  the  'Given'  is  always  already 
categorised,  gives  its  own  cue,  and  sounds  its  own 
prompter's  whistle.  That  part  of  Kant's  book,  I 
shall  never  read  again." 

I  do  not  think  that  it  is  required  of  me  to  say 
that  these  latter  correspondents  are  also  official 
experts :  the  fact  shows. 

I  shall  follow  these  up,  and  conclude  here  by — 
only  the  usual  generalities  apart — a  whole  single 
letter. 

"  There  is  all  the  '  tang '  of  the  Secret  in  the  new 
volume,  and  it  is  not  a  little  remarkable  that  thirty- 
five  years  should  separate  the  two.  May  we  not  say, 
indeed,  that  this  is  The  Secret  or  at  least  the 
Secret  told  out  ?  It  is  so  I  understand  the  book  as 
the  final  clearing  up  of  the  mystery,  the  stripping- 
off  of  the  last  veil  that  has  hitherto  obscured  and 
distorted  the  view  of  Hegel.  There  is,  of  course, 
much  else,  much  of  yourself ;  but  this,  I  take  it,  is 
the  beginning  and  end  of  the  book.  Attentive 
readers  must  find  this  indicated  in  the  'Secret' 
and  in  the  'Lectures  on  the  Philosophy  of  Law' 
clearly  enough,  but  it  has  never  been  pressed  home 
with  so  much  authority  and  such  wealth  of  illustra- 
tive support. 

"  But  stated  as  you  state  it,  it  is  more  than 
interpretation:  it  has  all  the  value  of  a  sub- 
stantive philosophical  pronouncement.  On  these 
all-important  points  I  find  it  full  of  instruction — 
first,  the  question  of  the  primal  avdyKrj  (and  in 
a  general  reference  the  ontological  argument) ; 
secondly,  the  'philosophy  of  contingency';  and 


PREFACE  15 

thirdly,  the  personality  of  God.  The  way  you  put 
this  last  point  makes  it,  I  think,  more  convincing 
than  any  direct  utterance  one  can  find  in  Hegel, 
and  the  contrast  you  draw  between  Schelling  and 
Hegel  in  this  respect  is  helpful.  The  difference 
between  the  two  would  seem  to  lie  mainly  in 
Hegel's  strict  fidelity  to  the  action  of  the  Ego, 
while  Schelling,  as  you  say,  returns  to  Spinoza's 
Substance  in  this  very  act  of  professing  to  leave  it 
behind. 

"  Apart  from  the  strictly  philosophical  matter,  I 
need  hardly  say  I  have  read  with  great  interest  your 
incisive  psychology  of  the  relations  between  Schel- 
ling and  Hegel.  There  must  have  been  a  natural 
antipathy  latent  between  two  such  different  natures. 
Schelling's  attitude  must,  to  begin  with,  and  up  to 
the  Phsenomenologie,  have  been  one  of  indulgent 
patronage,  with  just  a  spice  of  contempt  for  the 
slow-going  man  who  wrote  such  a  ghastly  style, 
and  who  must  have  appeared  'wooden'  in  many 
ways  to  his  brilliant  junior.  If  this  was  his  general 
feeling,  it  would  go  far  to  explain  his  bitterness 
when  he  found  himself  superseded  by  his  lumbering 
follower.  The  light  you  throw  on  the  medical 
allusion  in  the  Preface  is  quite  new  to  me,  and, 
if  not  inadvertent  on  Hegel's  part,  the  stab  was 
certainly  unpardonable.  Caroline,  too,  the  redoubt- 
able, much-married  Eomanticist,  would  hardly  draw 
to  Hegel." 

That,  certainly,  is  remarkable,  the  interval  of  thirty- 
five  years,  to  which  the  writer  alludes;  but  of  all 
human  beings,  German,  English,  or  other,  he  alone 
has  seen  and  said  the  totality  and  finality  of  the 
"  Secret."  Apart  its  complete  possession  of  the  sub- 
ject, the  generosity  of  its  content,  with  much 


16  PREFACE 

else — rail  stamps  this  letter  as  indeed  the  letter 
of  a  friend,  but  of  a  friend  whose  simple  word 
it  is  impossible  to  distrust,  as  that  of  a  free,  open, 
modest,  singularly  candid,  and  ably  accomplished 
mind. 


ERRATUM 

PAGE  79.— First  line  of  footnote,  "  first  volume  " 
should  read  "  first  edition." 


Platonic,  Patristic,  Scholastic,  down  through  Valla, 
Yivcs,  Eamus,  Gassendus,  Campanella,.  Bacon,  Des- 
cartes, Spinoza,  Locke,  Leibnitz,  and  many  others, 
to  Kant,  Fichte,  Schelling,  Krause,  Herbart,  Hegel. 
This,  plainly,  is  tantamount  to  a  whole  history, 

17  B 


16  PREFACE 

else — rail  stamps  this  letter  as  indeed  the  letter 
of  a  friend,  but  of  a  friend  whose  simple  word 
it  is  impossible  to  distrust,  as  that  of  a  free,  open, 
modest,  singularly  candid,  and  ably  accomplished 


THE    CATEGORIES 

CHAPTEE  I 

OF  CATEGOKIES   GENEKALLY 

IN  starting  with  the  word  "Categories,"  and  as 
though  for  a  general  reader,  it  certainly  does  seem 
only  natural  that  such  general  reader  would  expect 
to  be  told  in  the  first  place,  at  least  generally,  what 
categories  are. 

Trendelenburg,  now,  has  formally  an  express 
book  on  the  subject,  his  "Geschichte  der  Cate- 
gorienlehre,"  just  a  history  of  all  that  concerns 
the  general  subject  of  the  Categories.  Beginning 
with  the  Aristotelian  Categories,  he  treats  at  full 
length  of  all  others  that  appeared  to  him  justly  to 
fall  under  the  name :  Pythagorean,  Eleatic,  Sophistic, 
Socratic,  Platonic,  Stoic,  Epicurean,  Skeptic,  Neo- 
Platonic,  Patristic,  Scholastic,  down  through  Valla, 
Vivts,  Bamus,  Gassendus,  Campanella,.  Bacon,  Des- 
cartes, Spinoza,  Locke,  Leibnitz,  and  many  others, 
to  Kant,  Fichte,  Schelling,  Krause,  Herbart,  Hegel. 

This,  plainly,  is  tantamount  to  a  whole  history, 

17  B 


18  THE  CATEGORIES 

whether  ancient,  mediaeval,  or  modern,  treated,  as 
it  were,  by  this  one  single  man,  and  from  his  one 
single  point  of  view.  It  is  well  that  the  reader 
in  question  should  know  as  much;  but  we  here, 
for.  our  part,  have  no  such  apparent  totality  of  an 
object.  Nor  indeed  is  it,  in  essential  depth,  neces- 
sary. It  is  really  with  Kant,  and  since  Kant,  that, 
in  relation  to  Categories,  we  can,  of  essential  depth, 
talk  at  all. 

Kant  began  the  subject  in  this  way,  that,  per- 
plexed by  Hume's  call  for  the  reason  that  necessarily 
bound  the  effect  to  its  cause,  and  shut  out  from  the 
whole  sphere  of  sensible  experience,  in  which,  as 
stands  up  at  once  to  every  eye  on  the  least  reflection, 
what  is  called  contingency  is  alone  all  and  every- 
where, while,  for  its  part  again,  what  is  called 
necessity  is  null  and  nowhere  (causes  and  effects 
in  this  world,  for  example,  are  all  of  them  matter 
of  mere  sense,  mere  sensible  experience ;  and  there 
is  nothing  whatever  to  suggest  that  the  processes 
among  them  are  in  any  way  more) — So  perplexed 
and  so  shut  out  (or  so  shut  in),  Kant,  I  say,  was 
driven,  in  his  search  for  necessity,  to  the  a  priori 
of  the  intellect  as  apart  from,  and  independent 
of,  all  matters  of  sense  and  of  what  we  name  the 
experience  that  holds  of  it. 

Kant,  as  he  was  led  on  and  on  in  this  search, 
eventually  applied  himself  to  judgment  as  judgment, 
in  so  far,  that  is,  as  judgment  is  a  simple,  innate 
function  or  faculty  of  mere  pure  a  priori  intellect, 
understanding :  and,  accordingly,  what  he  first 


OF  CATEGORIES  GENERALLY      19 

tabulates  is  what  he  calls  Quantity.  Quantity  was 
his  first  Category.  All  matters  of  sense,  of  sensible 
experience,  received  into  the  mind,  from  without, 
say,  were  submitted  to  Quantity  from  within,  to 
the  control  of  Quantity  from  within,  and  under  this 
control  were  accordingly  ordered,  arranged,  dressed, 
modified — intellectually,  to  say  so,  nationalised. 
That  is,  what  were  first,  or  at  first,  the  mere 
sparse  contingent  things  taken  into  the  mind  by 
the  action  of  our  special  senses,  smell,  taste, 
touch,  hearing,  and  sight,  were  now  converted  by 
the  Category  into  Notions — notions  that  with  sense 
for  their  matter  had  intellect,  understanding,  for 
their  Form.  Further,  then,  these  notions,  these 
notionalised  things,  with  the  Contingency  of  their 
matter  of  sense,  had  now  the  Necessity  of  their 
form  of  the  intellect,  the  understanding. 

Quantity,  in  its  definite  terms,  contained  three 
Categories.  That  is,  Quantity  was  either  Universal, 
Particular,  or  Singular — a  division  that,  as  one  sees, 
is  made  familiar  to  us  by  every  Logical  Text-book. 
How  each  of  these  categories,  ideal  itself,  may  be 
conceived  to  act,  infecting,  so  to  speak,  and  assum- 
ing into  its  own  self  the  matter  of  sense  ideally 
inchoate  within,  will  by  strict  reference  to  its  logical 
function,  with  some  little  trouble  perhaps,  not 
remotely  suggest  itself. 

These  explanations  we  shall  suppose  to  suffice  for 
the  other  categories  also,  conspicuous  for  their  part 
in  their  full  tables  as  found  in  Kant's  various  works 
relevant,  especially  in  the  Prolegomena  and  the 


20  THE  CATEGORIES 

Kritik  of  Pure  Beason.  In  whole,  under  four  head- 
titles,  they  are  twelve  in  number.  Twelve !  When 
one  thinks  that,  with  Kant,  the  whole  information 
which  we  owe  to  the  senses,  is,  so  far,  not  informa- 
tion at  all,  but  only  something  crass,  raw,  rude,, 
brute,  really  unseen,  unheard,  till  these  twelve 
categories  have  taken  it  in  hand,  drenched  it,, 
dressed  it,  [cooked  it :  made  a  world  of  it — this 
world  ;  one  can  only  pity  these  unfortunate  twelve 
that  have  all  these  millions  and  millions  of  objects 
with  all  their  millions  and  millions  of  mutual  rela- 
tions between  them — one  can  only  pity  these  twelve,. 
I  say,  for  their  immeasurable  task,  an  actual  universe 
to  account  for ! 

And  this,  at  least  partly,  is  what  we  may  suppose 
Fichte  to  have  thought.  Fichte  saw  at  once,  namely ,. 
into  and  gauged  the  findings  of  Kant.  Categories, 
the  categories  were  the  centre  of  philosophy :  the 
Categories  were  Philosophy  itself.  And  so  we  had 
the  WissenscJiaftslehre. 

Schelling  immediately  followed  with  his  mere 
repetitions  of  Fichte — naturally  in  his  own  way  of 
course,  and  in  no  long  time  afterwards  (under 
Hegel),  with  his  divergences  and  divagations,  which,, 
as  from  a  man  of  genius,  talent,  and  infinite  accom- 
plishment, will  always  be  found  engaging,  interest- 
ing, informative,  and  instructive  (psychologically 
and  philosophically  my  relative  word  is  to  be  found 
elsewhere) ;  but  they  are  not  by  any  means  in  line- 
with  philosophy  as  it  was  then  approving  itself,  and 
really,  absolutely,  without  an  eye  on  the  part  of 


OF  CATEGORIES  GENERALLY     21 

Schelling  to  what  Hegel  had  on  his  part  then  in 
hand. 

It  is  this  Hegel  who  will  always  be  known  in 
philosophy  as,  even  after  Kant,  the  master  of  Cate- 
gories. Trendelenburg  (in  his  Latin  somewhat 
imposing,  though  all  the  others,  as  Bonitz,  Waitz, 
like  Eitter  and  Preller,  write  capital  Latin,  but  pos- 
sibly, all  the  same,  not  one  of  them  perhaps  so 
lightly,  easily,  flowingly  as  Mullach,  or  with  more 
elegance  than  our  own  Hutcheson) — Trendelenburg, 
who  has  never  absent  from  his  mind  a  coup  de  grace 
to  Hegel,  cannot  be  said  to  have  even  entered  on  a 
discussion  of  his  categories  in  the*  express  book 
relative.  A  very  full  list  of  them,  nevertheless,  as 
they  appear  in  the  greater  Logic,  is  to  be  found  in 
Dr  William  T.  Harris,  the  American  Commissioner 
of  Education's  book  on  the  "  Genesis  of  the  Cate- 
gories of  the  Mind,"  on  Hegel's  Logic  that  is.  As 
concerns  this  our  little  book,  however,  though  bear- 
ing in  its  title  the  word,  it  is  not  meant  to  talk  of 
Categories,  as  formally  the  business  in  hand.  What 
comes  into  speech  here  is,  for  the  most  part,  a 
general  theme,  and  really  in  continuance  of  philo- 
sophy as  I  have  of  late  written  on  it,  say,  in  my 
immediately  previous  book,  "  What  is  Thought  ? " 


CHAPTER  II 


THE  DOUBLE   STATEMENT 

1.  The  Contradiction  of  Reason  and  Faith.  —  2.  Reflexion- 
Philosophy.— 3.  The  Mother's  Lap.— 4.  Hegel's  Earliest 
Writing. — 5.  The  Phsenomenologie. 

1.  The  Contradiction  of  Reason  and  Faith. 

THAT  I  begin  here  so  will  presently  explain  itself : 
And  for  actual  first,  I  quote  at  once  from  "  Glauben 
und  Wissen,  oder  die  Keflexionsphilosophie  der 
Subjektivitat,  in  der  Vollstandigkeit  ihrer  Formen, 
als  Kantische,  Jacobische,  und  Fichtesche  Philo- 
sophic "  (Belief  and  Knowledge,  or  the  Keflexioii- 
Philosophy  of  Subjectivity  in  the  Entirety  of  its 
Forms,  as  Kantian,  Jacobian,  and  Fichtean  Philo- 
sophy), as  immediately  follows  : — 

"  In  our  culture,  we  have  risen  so  far  above  the 
ancient  dualism  of  reason  and  faith,  philosophy  and 
religion,  that  this  dualism  has  taken  on  quite 
another  sense,  and  been  transferred  to  philosophy. 
That  reason  is  the  handmaid  of  faith,  as  earlier 
times  expressed  it,  and  whereto  philosophy  im- 
movably opposed  its  own  absolute  autonomy — these 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  23 

conceptions  or  expressions  have  disappeared.  And 
reason — if  it  is  reason  that  has  given  itself  the 
name — has  so  asserted  itself  in  positive  religion 
that  any  contest  of  philosophy  against  that  positive 
[miracle  and  such  else],  is  regarded  as  something 
by-past,  and  faded  from  view;  and  that  Kant,  in 
his  attempt  to  vitalise  the  positive  form  of  religion 
through  a  gloss  from  his  own  philosophy,  did  not 
for  this  reason  fail,  that  the  peculiar  sense  of  these 
forms  would  be  injured  thereby,  but  that,  on  the 
contrary,  they  themselves  were  seen  to  be  no 
longer  worth  reference.  The  question,  however,  is 
whether  victorious  reason  has  not  met  with  the  fate 
that  the  conquering  strength  of  barbarous  nations 
is  not  unwont  to  meet  with  as  against  the  submitting 
weakness  of  others  that  are  civilised :  externally 
to  rule,  namely,  but,  internally,  or  in  spirit, 
to  fall  vanquished  by  the  vanquished,  conquered 
by  the  conquered.  The  glorious  victory  which  en- 
lightened or  enlightening  reason,  has  won  over 
what — in  its  small  measure  of  relative  appreciation 
— it  understood  religion  to  be,  is,  seen  in  its  truth, 
nothing  else  than  this:  that  neither  what  it  sup- 
posed to  be  religion  remained  religion,  nor  that  the 
all-conquering  reason  remained  reason ;  while  the 
new  birth,  triumphant  over  the  dead,  that  was  to 
have  been  the  child  of  peace  to  unite  both — has 
in  it  just  as  little  of  reason  proper,  as  of  true 
religion." 

This,  the  first  paragraph  in  the  whole  works  of 
Hegel,  is,  whether  in  its  matter  or  in  its  form,  singu- 
larly characteristic.  And  by/orm  here  I  do  not  mean, 
technically,  the  dialectic,  though  that  wonderful 
child,  triumphant  over  the  two  corpses  (for  the 
original  has  it  so — "  auf  diesen  Leichnamen  trium- 


24  THE  CATEGORIES 

phirend  ")  would  seem,  not  more  ambiguously  than 
usual,  to  point  thither,  but  simply  Hegel's  style 
(diction,  copia  verborum,  provision  or  use  of  words) ; 
while  by  matter  I  do  mean  his  Inhalt,  for  that 
Inhalt — that,  his  matter,  generally  named — cannot 
be  better  expressed  than  by  reference  to  the 
"Gegensatz  der  Vernunft  und  des  G-laubens"  (the 
contradiction  of  reason  and  faith),  a  reference 
which  is  to  sum  itself  up  in  the  hinted  substitution 
of  reason  proper  for  what  is  ordinarily  thought 
reason,  and  the  similar  substitution  of  true  religion 
for  religion  ordinarily  so  named.  For  that  lies 
in  the  intimation  that,  as  regards  the  difference  in 
question,  both  sides  have  failed;  because,  namely, 
that  what,  on  the  one  side,  was  called  reason,  was 
not  reason,  and  that  what,  on  the  other  side,  was 
called  religion,  was  not  religion. 

As  we  see,  then,  this  first  paragraph  is  well 
in  place  as  introductory,  generally,  to  the  works 
of  Hegel,  nor  is  it  less  so  as  specially  introductory 
to  the  one  work  which  is  immediately  concerned ; 
for  that  refers  to  the  direct  predecessors  of  Hegel — 
namely,  Kant,  Jacobi,  and  Eichte ;  and  precisely  on 
the  same  theme — namely,  philosophy  and  religion. 

2.  Beflexion- Philosophy. 

The  philosophies  of  these  three  men  are  to  be 
proved,  it  seems,  as  the  title  in  front  carries  it, 
"reflexion-philosophies  of  subjectivity."  It  is 
Michelet  that  edits  this  first  volume  of  the  works 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  25 

of  Hegel;  and  so  it  is  that  we  naturally  turn  at 
once  to  him  for  some  explanation  of  this — surely 
strange — phrase,  at  once  there  in  all  its  conspicuity 
of  title.  Our  curiosity  here,  however,  shall  reach 
no  further  than  to  what  in  Michelet  concerns,  not 
the  whole  of  Hegel's  article  on  these  philosophies, 
but  only  its  introduction  ;  which  still  counts  no  less 
than  fifteen  long  and  closely  condensed  pages.  In 
comment  of  them,  Michelet,  nevertheless,  has  no 
more  than  barely  two  of  his  own  loose  ones;  and 
his  first  remark  is  that  this  essay  is  rightly  placed 
at  the  forefront  of  the  Hegelian  philosophy,  for 
the  reconciliation  of  reason  and  faith  is  "  the  main 
problem  of  the  self-completing  consciousness  of  a 
people."  He  instances,  in  proof,  Neo-Platonism  for 
the  Greeks,  and  these  philosophies  of  Kant,  Jacobi, 
and  Fichte  for  the  Germans;  but  adds  for  the 
latter  that  they  still  required  the  complement  of 
Hegel  himself.  It  is  probably  a  little  too  much, 
however,  I  may  remark,  to  find  in  Neo-Platonism 
an  intellectual  understanding  of  the  Greek  religion, 
and  a  consequent  reconciliation  of  it  with  Greek 
philosophy;  but  it  is  right  to  say  that  Hegel, 
led  up  to  it  by  Kant  and  the  others,  did  aim  at 
such  a  reconciliation  with  Christian  philosophy  of 
Christian  religion.  That,  too,  is  right,  that  Michelet 
(p.  xx)  refers  to  Hegel  as  attributing  the  general 
movement  to  the  principle  of  Protestantism  (to 
deduce,  namely,  "the  truth  from  one's  own  inner 
and  the  testimony  of  the  spirit/' 

There  follows  now,  however   (as   concerns   what 


26  THE  CATEGORIES 

might  only  be  wished),  hardly  a  phrase  further  that 
applies  as  special  explanation  to  the  introduction  of 
Hegel's  essay ;  and  surely  one  word,  in  that  regard  at 
least,  might  have  thrown,  possibly,  some  not  unwel- 
come light  on  that "  strange  "  expression, "  Eeflexions- 
Philosophies  of  Subjectivity,"  and  so  served  as  a 
key  to  the  whole  subject.  Indirectly,  nevertheless, 
by  indication  (p.  xx)  of  the  content  of  all  the  three 
philosophies  being,  as  expressly  named,  "  mere  "belief, 
not  even  of  an  objective  dogma,  but  in  the  form  of 
subjective  feeling"  one  is  enabled  to  conjecture  that 
a  reflexion-philosophy  of  subjectivity  is  a  philo- 
sophy where  the  philosophising  subject  is  alone 
at  last  with  precisely  no  more  than  his  own  sub- 
jectivity of  belief  and  feeling,  unsupported  by  any 
ascertained  principle  of  objective  knowledge. 

We  can  now  see,  then,  the  entire  compass  of 
Michelet's  two  loose  pages  on  the  fifteen  others, 
long  and  condensed,  of  Hegel,  though  only  in 
introduction  to,  pretty  well,  half  a  volume. 

3.  The  "Mother's  Lap." 

Before  turning  on  our  steps,  however,  as  may  seem 
suggested,  it  will,  we  think,  not  badly  avail  to 
place  here,  in  reference  to  certain  expressions  of 
Michelet  in  his  short  preface  to  the  volume  as  a 
whole,  what  we  hold  to  be  the  reasonable  view  to 
be  taken  on  the  question  as  to  whether  Schelling 
is  to  be  named,  along  with  these  others,  Kant, 
Jacobi,  Fichte,  as  a  predecessor  of  Hegel,  in  con- 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  27 

sequence,  on  his  part,  of  actual  originating  and 
determining  philosophical  influence. 

A  first  word  of  Michelet's  here  is  this:  "I  had 
proposed  this  " — i.e.  to  begin  with  them — "  because  I 
knew  that  these  four  Dissertations,  Hegel's  earliest 
writings,  contained  the  germ  of  his  whole  philo- 
sophy, specially,  too,  as  it  had  just  emerged  from 
its  mother's  lap,  say,  in  the  preceding  historical 
standpoint  of  the  philosophy  of  Schelling." 

Michelet's  voice  is  about  the  loudest,  perhaps,  in 
the — to  me,  at  least — vulgar  cry  that  Hegel  comes 
from  Schelling.  To  me,  indeed,  this  almost  amounts 
to  a  blot  on  Michelet's  knowledge  of  Hegel.  In 
view  of  what  we  see — say,  if  nowhere  else,  in  the 
preceding  volume  of  mine,  and  also,  earlier,  in  the 
Secret  of  Hegel  (Chapter  I.) — to  have  been  the 
fruit  of  the  relations  of  the  two  men  at  Jena,  we 
may  contend,  rather,  that  Schelling  comes  from 
Hegel.  One  may  discover,  if  one  will,  signs  enow 
of  an  unconscious  yielding  on  the  part  of  Schelling 
to  the  authority  of  Hegel,  which  may  pardonably 
found  a  presumption  in  the  case.  There  is  no  doubt 
that  Hegel  was  introduced  to  Fichte  by  Schelling 
in  these  first  two  Fichtian  pamphlets  of  his;  but 
the  quarry  of  Hegel's  knowledge  of  Fichte,  for  all 
that,  was  Fichte  himself.  As  for  "  a  mother's  lap," 
that,  for  all  of  them  in  common,  was  the  lap  of 
Kant;  and  if  Hegel  did  really  cling  considerably 
closer  to  that  "  lap  "  than  the  rest,  that  only  showed 
the  depth  of  his  inquest  and  the  truth  of  his 
insight. 


28  THE  CATEGORIES 

There  are  many  single  sentences  in  Schelling 
which  can  be  cited  for  their  speculative,  or,  even, 
to  say  so,  their  Hegelian  relevancy;  but,  loosely 
in  place,  they  admit  not  of  reference  to  any  Hegelian 
source.  Still,  such  references  as  those  on  p.  vii 
that  concern  the  changes  of  philosophy,  or  the 
unchange  of  the  substantial  unity,  cannot  but 
attract  the  eye  at  least  with  a  thought  of  Hegel. 
That  on  p.  viii,  again,  recognition,  to  wit,  "  of  the 
greatest  tenderness"  to  Schelling  on  the  part  of 
Hegel  ("  as  of  Aristotle  to  Plato ")  "  even  when  he 
refuted  him,"  does  not  go  well  with  that  searching 
and  irresistible  scoff  which  we  know  of  from  the 
preface  to  the  Phaenomenologie ;  while,  even  in 
admitting  failure  for  Schelling  and  success  for 
Hegel  in  "the  absolute  form,"  it  is  safe  to  see 
fatal  ignorance  on  Michelet's  part  of  what  that 
form  is — the  Ego,  namely,  and  the  native  dialectic 
of  the  Ego.  For  he  has  these  words :  "  In  his  philo- 
sophical efforts  Hegel  proceeded  always  from  this, 
that  the  absolute  content  (Inhalt)  of  philosophy  had 
been  realised  by  Schelling."  Now  we  know  that 
the  absolute  form  was  the  very  vitality  of  Hegel, 
and  that,  too,  for  the  content,  the  matter  itself.  Not 
even  the  content,  then,  could  Hegel  have  allowed 
to  be  owing  by  him  to  Schelling.  Michelet  is  so 
fixed  in  his  own  idea,  nevertheless,  that,  later 
(p.  xix)  we  find  it  repeated  and,  to  say  so,  even 
in  a  tone  higher.  "In  the  Differvnz"  he  says, 
"  Hegel  opposes  to  the  system  of  Fichte  (that 
highest  concentration  of  the  Eeflexion-Philosophy), 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  29 

absolute  Heil  (salvation,  redemption),  in  the  objec- 
tive idealism  of  the  Schellingian  system." 

We  may  add  here,  though  only  for  no  more  than 
addition,  this,  that  at  p.  xii  Miehelet  interjects 
once,  that,  whilst  Hegel  "  holds  the  philosophy  set 
up  by  Schelling  to  be  the  completest  (vollendeste) 
and  the  last,"  yet,  etc. ;  and  again  this,  "  Hegel,  so 
far,  mostly  only  took  for  granted  the  content  (Inhalt) 
of  the  Schellingian  philosophy  as  the  highest." 

Now  all  that,  as  we  see  it,  does  not  represent  the 
mind  of  Hegel  as,  in  these  references,  it  really  was 
to  Schelling.  Hegel,  when,  in  the  Differenz,  he 
sought  to  repay  to  Schelling  some  little  of  the 
immense  debt  which,  in  a  personal  regard,  he  owed 
to  him  at  Jena,  was  glad  to  think  that  there  was 
something  he  could  point  to  in  Schelling  as  not 
Fichte's,  or  even  as  beyond  Fichte — Hegel,  I  say, 
had  at  that  very  moment,  at  least  in  principle, 
all  his  own  before  him.  In  the  record  of  Hegel's 
life,  then,  as  well  as  in  his  writings  of  the  period, 
it  can  scarcely  be  difficult  to  find,  quite  convinc- 
ingly, a  proof  of  as  much.  ISTay,  he  must  have 
had,  even  there  and  then,  all  in  his  mind  that  he 
afterwards  threw  out,  so  mercilessly,  about  "  Schema- 
tism"  In  a  word,  we  hold  that  Miehelet,  here 
and  elsewhere  (say  in  editing  the  Natur-Phikh 
sophie),  always,  with  regard  to  that  "  mother's  lap," 
gives  Schelling  a  credit  that  is  quite  beyond  the 
truth.  Indeed,  despite  all  that  Schelling  really 
was,  Hegel  might  have  been  inclined  to  find  hia 
Jena  patron  at  last,  with  his  eager  head  and  his 


30  THE  CATEGORIES 

adventurous  marriage,  something  too  much  of  a 
light  weight.  Had  Hegel  really  taken  admiringly 
to  Schelling,  one  would  have  almost  expected  to 
find  not  so  few  letters  on  his  part  to  Schelling, 
the  rather,  too,  that  Schelling's  letters  to  Hegel 
show,  as  one  seems  to  see,  quite  an  empressement 
of  friendship.  It  is  certainly  not  of  friendship 
that  there  is  any  sign  on  the  part  of  Hegel  to 
Schelling  in  what  the  preface  to  the  Phaenomeno- 
logie  tells  us.  But,  on  the  other  side,  as  has  been 
said,  there  is  even  to  be  found  a  certain  submission 
on  the  part  of  Schelling  to  a  certain  authority  on 
the  part  of  Hegel.  "  I  confess  that  as  yet  I  do  not 
understand  thy  meaning  in  that  thou  opposest  the 
Begriff  to  the  Anschauung:  under  the  former  thou 
canst  not  mean  anything  else  than  what  thou  and  I 
named  Idee,  the  nature  of  which  precisely  is  to  have 
a  side  on  which  it  is  Begriff,  and  another  on  which 
it  is  Anschauung."  That  (Schelling's  Life  and 
Letters,  ii.  124)  is  not  much  * ;  but,  knowing  how  the 
three  terms  had  with  Hegel  their  own  so  very  dis- 
tinctive senses,  one  feels  tempted  to  fancy  something 
alluded  to  in  it  almost  of  a  consultation  and  agree- 
ment between  the  two  friends,  in  which,  on  the 
whole  somehow,  it  was  not  so  supposable  that  it  was 
the  present  maker  of  the  remark,  Schelling,  who 
had  the  whip-hand  in  the  position,  as  rather  that 
it  was  the  other,  Hegel.  There  can  be  no  doubt 
that  the  former  highly  valued  the  opinion  of  the 
latter.  "  Thy  letter,"  Schelling  writes  to  Hegel  (op. 
*  Unless  what  the  words  themselves  imply  further. 


1 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  31 

Git.  i.  481),  "has  doubly  delighted  me,  because  I 
have  been  long  wishing  to  hear  from  thee  again;" 
while  on  another  occasion  he  has  (ii.  110)  this: 
"  How  altogether  delighted  I  was  to  get  thy  letter, 
it  is  almost  impossible  for  me  to  say,  nor  how  much 
I  have  grieved  to  be  for  so  long  a  time  almost  wholly 
without  any  communication  from  thee  ...  of  thy 
work  at  last  to  appear  (p.  112),  I  have  been  full  of 
intense  expectation,  what  must  the  result  be,  if  thy 
very  maturity  still  takes  time  to  itself  to  mature  its 
fruits!  I  only  wish  for  thee  further  the  peaceful 
position  and  leisure  requisite  for  the  completion  of 
such  solid  and,  as  it  were,  timeless  works."  When 
this  one  so  solid  and  timeless  work  came  to  hand,  was 
it  only  a  solid  and  timeless  rancour  that  could 
follow  that  so  assured  and  ardent  expectation  ! 
It  was  only  before  the  event  that  he  could  write 
such  a  friend  this  (ii.  23)  :  "  I  bring  to  thy  notice, 
dear  friend,  a  plan,  for  the  realisation  of  which  on 
the  philosophical  side  I  should  like  to  enlist  thee 
(even  detached  thoughts  from  thy  hand  would  be 
welcome)  ...  I  can  offer  and  assure  thee  of  a 
considerable  honorar."  We  may  recollect,  too,  how 
(Fichte's  Life  and  Correspondence,  ii.  356),  he 
(Schelling)  recommended  the  "  Differenz"  to  Fichte 
"as  a  book  from  a  sehr  vorziiglichen  Kopf."  We 
may  be  able  to  recall  also  how  Schelling  (WW.  1, 
V.  170)  assures  the  public  that  Dr  Hegel  was  "an 
altogether  categorical  man,  who  cannot  endure  the 
many  ceremonies  with  philosophy,  and,  only  so  — 
straight  to  the  point  —  has  withal  appetite." 


32  THE  CATEGORIES 

And  so  we  cannot  but  think  again  of  that 
remorseless  rancour,  pitiless  virulence,  that  fol- 
lowed such  intensity  of  friendship. 

Schilling's  Myth-Essay  was  published  in  1793; 
his  first  Fichte-Pamphlet  in  1794;  the  second  in 
1795;  certain  Journal  Articles  in  1795-6-7-8;  the 
Ideen,  1797;  the  Weltseele,  1798;  First  Sketch 
of  a  System  of  Nature-Philosophy  and  Sequent 
Introduction,  1799 ;  Transcendental  Idealism  and 
Journal  of  Speculative  Physics  (first  volume),  1800 : 
and  we  know  that  Hegel  only  began  publication, 
for  his  part,  in  1801 — only  began  too,  by  the 
exaltation  of  Schelling  to  the  very  pinnacle  of  the 
philosophy  in  reign — and,  further,  by  reason  of 
these  very  works !  That  Hegel,  then,  came  after 
Schelling,  and  must  have  learnt  from  Schelling 
is  as  little  to  be  denied  as  the  sun  in  the  sky  at 
twelve  o'clock,  noon.  But  what  follows  for  Hegel, 
if,  on  his  first  publication,  at  that  very  moment 
he  possessed,  and  against  Schelling  possessed — 
Ms  secret  ? — a  secret  that  was  a  secret,  and  that 
remained  a  secret,  till,  generations  later,  and  not 
so  very  long  ago  neither,  it  was  at  last  finally  told 
at  full !  What  follows,  I  mean,  as  regards  its 
bearing  on  the  question  of  the  "  mother's  lap "  ? 
What  follows,  in  that  reference,  even  for  the  Natur- 
philosophie  ?  No  doubt,  looking  at  the  two  relative 
nature-philosophies,  Schelling's  and  Hegel's,  one 
finds  at  once  a  likeness:  there  is  largely  a  very 
similar  nomenclature.  Just  to  see  with  the  eyes 
is  to  see  also  with  the  mind  a  determinative 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  33 

priority  on  the  part  of  Schelling.  Of  course,  both 
can  but  name,  in  the  first  instance,  the  very 
same  things,  and,  largely,  in  the  very  same  order, 
too.  But  there  must  be  more  than  that;  and  no 
one  can  be  supposed  to  deny  that  there  is  more 
than  that.  The  work,  then,  let  the  one  resemble 
the  other  externally  as  it  may,  may,  internally, 
greatly  differ  in  the  one  from  the  other.  And  that 
is  the  truth.  Schelling  had  not  the  Ego,  the 
native  dialectic  of  the  Ego ;  but  Hegel  had,  and  his 
work  is  instinct  with  it,  proceeds  upon  it.  There 
is  a  Note  to  that  effect  at  p.  216  of  the  New 
Edition  of  the  Secret  of  Hegel* 

This  will  suffice  now  for  the  question  of  the 
"Mother's  Lap,"  as  we  have  it  generally,  and  not 
only  specially  as  Michelet  has  suggested  it  to  us.  We 
return  to  what  we  began  with,  the  very  first  article 
in  the  works  of  Hegel,  and  our  business  with  it. 

4.  Hegel's  Earliest   Writing. 

The  first  paragraph  in  the  works  of  Hegel  we 
have  just  had  before  us ;  and  I  shall  now,  for  the 
purpose  I  have  momently  in  hand,  translate  the  two 
or  three  that  immediately  follow,  but  passing  over 
the  directly  next,  or  second  one,  for  a  brief  instant. 

"  The  negative  procedure  of  the  Aufklarung, 
whose  positive  side,  in  its  idle  paltering,  was 
without  core,  has  contrived  to  get  one  for  itself 
in  this  way,  that  it  came  itself  to  see  its  own 
negativeness,  and  that  it  partly  freed  itself  from 

*  Elsewhere  I  quote  others  to  remark  on  the  essential  dif- 
erence  of  the  two  works. 


34  THE  CATEGORIES 

shallowness  through  the  sheerness  and  completeness 
of  the  negative,  but  that  it  partly,  also,  just  thereby, 
can  have,  for  positive  knowledge,  even  so  again, 
merely  what  is  empirical  and  finite,  but  what  is 
eternal  only  as  something  that  is  away  elsewhere, 
and  so,  that,  for  actual  knowledge,  it  is  only  a 
vacuum,  an  endless  emptiness  (of  cognition,  know- 
ledge) which  can  be  filled  only  with  the  subjectivity 
of  longing  and  dream.  And  what  used  to  prove 
the  death  of  philosophy,  that  reason,  namely, 
should  renounce  and  resign  its  right  in  the  Absolute, 
utterly  exclude  itself  therefrom,  and  only  negatively 
bear  itself  thereto,  became  once  for  all,  now,  the 
highest  point  of  philosophy;  and  the  non-ens  of 
the  Aufklarung  through  consciousness  thereover,  has 
got  constituted  into  system. 

"Incomplete  philosophies,  just  by  being  incom- 
plete, immediately  presuppose  an  empirical  neces- 
sity ;  and  on  its  account  and  in  its  reference  it  is  that 
the  side  of  their  incompleteness  gets  to  be  under- 
stood. The  empirical  element,  what  lies  there  in 
the  world  as  common  actuality,  is,  in  philosophies 
of  it,  present  in  form  of  the  notion  [intellectual 
standard]  as  one  with  consciousness  and  thereby 
substantiated.  The  common  subjective  principle 
of  the  above-named  philosophies  is  partly,  not  as  it 
were  a  narrow  form  of  the  spirit  of  a  small  time,  or 
of  a  small  number :  partly  the  mighty  spiritual 
form  which  is  their  principle,  has,  without  doubt, 
reached  in  them  the  completion  of  its  consciousness 
and  of  its  philosophical  development,  and  so  come 
to  be  fully  enunciated  for  cognition. 

"The  great  form  of  the  world-spirit,  however, 
which  has  recognised  itself  in  these  philosophies, 
is  the  principle  of  the  North  and,  religiously  looked 
at,  of  Protestantism; — the  subjectivity  in  which 
goodness  (Schonheit)  and  truth  manifest  themselves 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  35 

in  feelings  and  convictions,  in  love  and  understand- 
ing. Eeligion  builds  in  the  heart  of  the  individual 
its  temples  and  altars,  and  sighs  and  prayers  seek 
the  God  whose  aspect  it  denies  itself  because  the 
danger  of  the  understanding  is  then  present  to  which 
a  seen  form  would  seem  a  thing,  the  grove  but 
trees.  The  inner  must  indeed  become  also  outer, 
purpose  reach  reality  in  the  act,  religious  feeling 
express  itself  in  movement,  and  faith  that  flees  the 
actuality  of  cognition,  find  objectivity  for  itself  in 
thoughts,  ideas,  words.  But  the  understanding 
straitly  separates  the  objective  from  the  subjective, 
so  that  this  becomes  of  no  worth,  and  is  nothing ;  just 
as  the  conflict  of  subjective  goodness  (Schonheit) 
must  find  due  security  for  itself  against  the  neces- 
sity that  makes  objective  what  is  subjective.  And 
what  goodness  so  would  become  real,  objective,  and 
where  consciousness  would  seek  representation,  take 
bodily  form,  or  move  as  so  fashioned — that  must 
wholly  fall  aside;  for  it  would  be  a  dangerous 
superfluity,  and  might,  as  made  by  understanding 
a  something,  become  an  evil:  quite  as  the  good 
feeling  (das  scho'ne  Gefilhl)  which  should  become 
passionless  aspection,  prove  a  superstition."  * 

*  Perhaps,  on  the  whole,  the  Translator  is  not  altogether 
without  virtue  at  the  last  here  ;  but  what  invites  remark  is 
"goodness"  for  Schonheit.  Schon,  in  the  dictionary,  is  fine, 
fair,  beautiful ;  and  neither  word  seems  applicable  here.  The 
Germans,  in  fact,  use  sclwn  very  peculiarly,  without  warning. 
Carlyle  translates  Gothe's  Schone  Seele  by  Fair  Saint,  and  not 
at  all  badly.  The  Soul  in  question  was,  evidently,  a  seraph 
from  birth,  which  had  inward  traffic  afterwards,  all  through 
life,  only  with  the  most  naive  and  innocent  phantasies  of 
purity  and  piety.  Soul-purity,  soul-piety,  soul-goodness  can 
alone  translate  Hegel's  Schonheit  as  above.  "  Powerless 
Beauty  hates  understanding "  (see  S.  of  H.,  p.  417  ;  Phcen., 
pp.  24,  25).  That  is  the  same  sort  of  ideal  use  of  the  word 
and  it  is  quite  a  common  one. 


36  THE  CATEGORIES 

The  fifteen  pages  of  introduction  which  we  have 
stated  to  occur  before  the  subject  proper  of  the 
article  itself — Kant,  namely,  with  Jacobi  and 
Fichte — gets  entered  upon,  consist  of  twenty  such 
paragraphs  as  the  four  translated  ones;  and  we 
pretty  well  guess  how  the  reader — let  him  be  as 
accomplished  (even  Hegelianly)  as  he  may — who- 
for  the  first  time  sees  them,  cannot  but  find  them. 
The  first  one  of  the  four,  I  take  it,  will  offer  the 
least  difficulty.  The  theme  is  plain,  Eeason  and 
Faith ;  and  I  daresay  we  are  all  so  much  advanced 
(aufgeklart)  nowadays,  that  we  can  without  diffi- 
culty understand  what  is  meant  by  the  change  in 
the  question,  especially  as  illustrated  by  the  refer- 
ence to  Kant.  It  is,  perhaps,  not  quite  so  certain,, 
at  the  same  time,  that  we  will  all  agree  with  Hegel 
in  giving  the  victory — evidently  a  somehow  modi- 
fied one — not  to  Eeason,  but  to  Eeligion,  in  the 
contest ! 

It  is  now  that  we  shall  translate  the  second  para- 
graph (thus  making  five  of  them),  in  the  hope  that 
it  will  lend  us  some  additional  light. 

"  Eeason — which  in  and  for  itself  had  already  lost 
by  this,  that  it  took  religion  only  as  something  posi- 
tive, and  not  idealistically — has  been  able  to  do 
nothing  better  for  itself  than,  after  the  battle,  once 
for  all  see  itself,  reach  the  knowledge  of  itself,  and 
recognise  its  own  non-ness  in  this  way,  that  it  sets 
the  letter  than  itself  (inasmuch  as  it  itself  is  only 
understanding)  as  a  further  in  a  belief  beyond  and 
above  itself  (outcome  of  the  philosophies  of  Kantr 
Jacobi,  and  Fichte) ;  and  that  it  once  more  makes 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  37 

itself  the  handmaid  of  a  faith.  With  Kant  the 
supersensible  is  incapable  of  being  known  by 
reason :  the  supreme  idea  is  not  as  well  real.  With 
Jacobi,  'reason  is  ashamed  to  beg,  and  to  dig  it  has 
neither  hands  nor  feet ' :  to  man  it  is  only  given  to 
have  the  feeling  and  the  consciousness  of  his  ignor- 
ance of  the  truth,  simply  a  presage  of  the  truth  in 
a  reason  which  is  merely  something  on  the  whole, 
subjective  and  instinctive.  According  to  Fichte, 
God  is  something  inconceivable,  and  unthinkable  : 
knowledge  (to  know,  knowing)  knows  nothing  but 
that  nothing  is  known,  and  must  seek  refuge  in 
faith.  In  all  of  them  the  absolute,  can  be,  accord- 
ing to  the  old  distinction,  as  little  against  as  for, 
reason :  it  is  above  reason." 

What  is  here  said,  in  this  second  paragraph,  taken 
with  what  has  been  already  seen  in  the  first  (com- 
ment included),  cannot,  surely,  be  allowed  to  pass 
without  suggesting,  to  any  one  who  is  awake  to  the 
time,  the  single  question  that  may  allowably  be 
held,  speculatively,  at  least,  largely  to  dominate  it. 

The  Aufklarung,  namely,  with  its  absolute  com- 
pleteness of  general  information,  supported,  too,  by 
the  full  enlightenment  of  all  knowledge  of  science, 
rigorous,  exact  scientific  truth,  as  it  now  is,  tends  to 
•dany — certainly  tends  sceptically  to  doubt — every 
item,  every  the  most  momentous  and  vital  par- 
ticular, of  Religion — Eeligion  as  we  have  it  through 
<(  the  ages." 

Am  I  wrong  in  venturing  to  surmise  that  this  to 
some  extent  summarises  the  central  idea  of  a  book 
that,  considering  the  number  of  editions  it  counts, 
must  have  given  thought,  and  a  thought,  to  not  a 


38  THE  CATEGORIES 

few  presently  existing  readers — this  book,  namely, 
"  The  Foundations  of  Belief,"  by  Mr  Balf our  ? 

It  is  not  my  purpose  here  to  enter  on  this  mighty 
theme.  My  present  purpose,  rather,  is  only  a  very 
subordinate,  a  very  casual,  and,  indeed,  merely  in- 
termistic  one.  But  what  I  have  given  in  the 
present  reference,  concerns  surely  what  Hegel  has 
to  say  on  the  one  big  problem,  the  foundations  of 
belief  ;  and  it  may  be  not  out  of  place,  consequently, 
with  philosophical  interests  before  us,  to  advertise 
as  much  :  Reflexions-philosophy,  for  Hegel,  can  only 
mean,  so  far,  evidently,  from  all  that  we  have  seen, 
at  least  unsatisfactoriness  as  concerns  the  infinite 
interest,  on  the  part  of  all  these  supreme  authorities, 
Kant,  Jacobi,  Fichte,  so  far  as  their  philosophies  are 
concerned. 

If,  then,  we  have  given  a  true  account  of  the  first 
two  paragraphs  in  name,  as  regards  their  content 
(purpose),  perhaps  we  may  be,  so  far,  satisfied  with 
them ;  but  what  of  the  other  three  of  the  five  ? 

Of  these,  too,  the  content,  doubtless,  as  well  as 
that  of  all  those  that  follow,  must  be  to  the  same 
effect :  but  what  of  the  form  ?  For,  though  more 
important  interests  have,  it  may  be,  intervened  to 
be  spoken  of,  it  is  really  the  consideration  of  form 
that  constitutes  our  main,  or  rather,  indeed,  our  sole 
aim  at  present — Hegel's  earliest  writing. 

And  by  Hegel's  earliest  writing  we  mean,  not  that 
his  earliest  writing  as  to  his  own  self,  in  Switzer- 
land, say,  reported  to  us  by  Eosenkranz  in  his  Life 
of  him,  or  by  Haym  in  his  criticism,  but  his  earliest 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  39 

writing  as  actually  by  his  own  self  published,  and 
actually  as  so  published  presented  to  us  now,  say,  in 
the  first  two  volumes  of  his  collected  works  (the  two 
or  three  essays  found  in  vol.  xvi.,  even  that  valuable 
"  Scepticism  "  among  them,  not  being  for  the  special 
notice  at  present). 

Of  his  writings  in  Switzerland,  it  may  not  be  out 
of  place  to  mention  that  I  remark  on  them  in  my 
Notes  to  Schwegler,  to  the  effect,  that  "  they  seem 
constructed  for  an  understanding  that  moves  only 
in  the  interior,"  etc.  Eosenkranz,  in  regard  at  least 
to  the  earliest  of  these,  does  not  seem  to  reflect  a 
very  different  mind.  They  are,  he  says,  "  alternately 
fluent  and  light  and  then  again  disunited  and 
knotted — at  times,  to  an  understanding  intelligible 
even  to  triviality,  then  again  obscure,  mystic, 
motley,  nay  sometimes  baroque."  Of  what  seems, 
the  very  last  of  them,  however,  "  a  full-length 
critique  of  positive  religion,  in  a  MS.  some  thirty 
sheets  long,"  his  conclusion  is  that,  "as  regards 
popular  vigour  of  diction,  this  work  is  the  com- 
pletest  that  Hegel  has  written."  But  that  must 
refer,  surely,  only  to  these  fragmentary  religious 
notices  then  and  there  in  Switzerland. 

Haym,  in  regard  to  the  same  material,  speaks 
pretty  well  to  the  same  effect.  It  was  not  to 
"  finished  and  completed  forms "  that  Hegel  came 
in  Switzerland,  he  says ;  and  what  handles  the 
material  is,  "in  the  rule,  a  helpless — heavy,  iter- 
ating, and  reiterating,  never  contented  with  itself, 
paraphrase  " — a  paraphrase,  moreover,  that  owes  the 


40  THE  CATEGORIES 

peculiarity  of  its  aspect  to  the  peculiarity  of  the 
mind  itself  that  thinks  it.  That  mind,  it  appears,  is 
a  singular  compound  and  amalgam  somehow,  at 
once  sentimental  and  notional,  pictorial  and  logical : 
there  are  in  it  both  the  Anschauung,  the  intuition, 
perception,  of  the  artist  and  the  bare  thought,  the 
rigorous  Begriff,  idea,  of  the  thinker.  But,  after 
all,  the  compound  and  amalgam  are  only  a  would 
be :  there  is  of  them  no  blend :  "  over  masses  of 
Anschauung"  says  Haym,  " there  floats  a  cloud  of 
Begriffen" 

This  peculiarity  of  the  Hegelian  internality,  added 
to  that  of  the  respondent  externality,  will  perhaps 
explain  or  justify  what  has  been  alluded  to  as 
relatively  said  in  the  Note  Hegel  to  be  found  in  the 
Schwegler.  The  psychology  of  Haym  in  that  sort  of 
double  reference  is  very  excellent  all  through  this 
third  lecture  of  his,  and,  with  his  gifts  and  ac- 
complishments of  literary  genius,  the  reading  is 
charming. 

Be  it,  however,  as  it  may  with  these  reported 
closet-studies  of  Hegel,  it  is  not  with  the  writing  in 
them  that  we  have  to  do  as  Hegel's  first.  For  us 
here  Hegel's  earliest  writing,  his  first  style,  shall 
be  that  only  that  is  for  every  eye  in  the  volume  or 
volumes  with  which  the  collected  works  open. 

If  we  except  the  first  two  paragraphs  of  the  first 
volume,  it  will  pretty  readily  suggest  itself  now  that 
we  call  attention  to  the  three  other  paragraphs  as 
specimens  of  this  writing.  We  mean  to  say,  indeed, 
that  the  remaining  paragraphs  of  this  special  intro- 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  41 

duotion  to  the  first  article  in  the  book,  G-lauben  und 
Wissen,  are  verbally  and  constructively,  or  as  diction 
generally,  not  different  from  the  three.  Nay,  more 
than  that,  we  wish  it  to  be  supposed  and  just  taken 
for  granted,  on  the  whole,  that  as  each  of  the  three 
is,  so  is  the  volume. 

The  reader  now,  then,  can  form  his  own  opinion. 
He  may  object,  to  begin  with,  that  it  is  only  a  trans- 
lation he  is  offered;  and  to  that  there  can  be  no 
reply  but  that,  so  far  as  Hegel  is  concerned,  the 
translation  may,  in  the  present  regard,  possibly 
prove  more  favourable  to  him  than  even  his  own 
original  would. 

And,  really,  one  feels  that  there  is  no  use  to 
dwell  here.  Who,  in  all  the  world,  let  him  be  an 
Hegelian,  an  utterly  accomplished  Hegelian,  English 
or  German,  no  matter  which,  will  call  that  intel- 
ligible speech?  We  know  what  Aufklarung  (the 
3rd  par.  of  all)  means,  what  the  Aufklarung  is. 
When  we  say  enlightenment,  we  never  for  a 
moment  think  of  French  Infidelity ;  but  there  is  no 
German  nowadays  to  whom  the  word  Aufklarung 
is  not  a  category — a  single  general  term  that  sums 
up  in  itself  and  suggests,  as  a  recognised  historical 
movement,  eighteenth  century  enlightenment — as 
to  the  truth  of  the  Bible;  what  at  the  time  was 
called  "exposure,"  "disillusionment,"  "opening  of 
the  eyes,"  etc.  N"o  doubt  a  simple  category  for 
this  is  wanted,  and  would  be  as  useful  in  Eng- 
lish as  it  is  in  German.  (In  a  word,  Aufklarung 
means  eighteenth  century  Infidelity.) 


42  THE  CATEGORIES 

Well,  if  one  gives  oneself  time — a  good  long 
time,  and  takes  trouble,  one  comes  to  guess  that 
Hegel  is  displeased  with  this  movement  so  named, 
and  vilipends  it  as  operative  of  death  to  philosophy, 
whose  life  is  in  the  absolute  alone. 

The  next  paragraph  (par.  4  of  all)  is  a  good  deal 
harder ;  one  never  comes  to  fix  for  oneself  what  is 
that  "  empirical  necessity  "  that  is  referred  to,*  and 
what  follows  is  at  once  too  general  and  too  par- 
ticular, for  all  its  words  of  meaning,  to  be  under- 
stood, either.  The  last  paragraph  seems  the  easiest, 
and  is,  perhaps,  the  worst:  it  is  really  difficult 
or  impossible  to  find  an  articulate  meaning  of  any 
value  in  it — gradually,  from  clause  to  clause, 
throughout  (and  they — these  clauses — are  sometimes 
a  little  simplified  with  me). 

And  now  the  lesson  from  it  all  concerns 

5.  The  Phcenomenologie.^ 

Michelet  regards  this  work  as  "  Propsedeutik " 
to  the  entire  relative  philosophy,  and  even  as  so 
understood  and  proposed  by  Hegel  himself,  just  as 
these  early  articles  of  Michelet's  own  editing, 
"implicitly,"  are  but  propaedeutik  to  the  Phse- 
nomenologie  itself.  Of  this  work  he  rightly 
remarks  that  it  is  "a  comprehensive  example  of 
method" — method,  in  regard  to  which  Schelling, 
for  his  part,  be  it  as  it  may  with  the  content,  shall 
only  have  vacillated  through  quite  "a  series  of 

*  Philosophy  that  leaves  any  "  empirical  necessity "  unex- 
plained is  incomplete  ! 
t  See  Note  to  Contents. 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  43 

views."  It  is  the  immanent  evolution  of  simple 
consciousness,  he  also  rightly  intimates  further, 
that  shall  constitute  this  method ;  and  in  it  the 
"facts  (Thateri)  of  nature  and  collective  history" 
are  said  to  appear  "  as  so  many  stages  of  conscious- 
ness." But  this — namely,  to  call  the  facts,  say,  of 
history,  "stages  of  consciousness" — is  to  bring 
such  matters  a  little  too  near  the  brink.  When 
history  appears  in  the  Phsenomenologie,  no  doubt 
it  is  welcomed  ;  but  an  appearance  carptim  is  not 
a  one,  a  whole  of  constitutive  stages,  and  later 
writers,  absolute  Hegelian  experts,  too,  find  Hegel's 
historical  references  in  the  Phsenomenologie  only 
to  come  in,  as  it  were,  from  without  into  the 
dialectic,  and  to  be  no  "  Historisieren " — of  the 
stages  of  consciousness.  Not  that  these  writers 
would  depreciate  the  book :  no,  very  far  from  that. 
If  the  philosophy  of  Hegel  has  had  two  presenta- 
tions, one  Logical,  to  put  all  on  that  side  under 
the  one  word,  and  the  other  Pheenomenological, 
then,  as  with  them  the  tide  of  speech  goes,  it 
would  almost  seem  that  the  latter — though  that 
is  impossible  ! — is  the  more  important.  Rosenkranz, 
Erdmann,  Gabler,  Michelet,  Bolland,  and  a  whole 
host  of  other  or  later  writers — all  unite  in  recog- 
nising the  Phsenomenologie  as  the  very  inlet  and 
entrance  to  Hegel — almost  as  the  key  itself  rather 
to  the  very  penetralia  and  sanctuary  of  the 
system.  Erdmann's  words  here  are  about  the 
briefest,  strongest,  and  straightest  to  the  point : 
The  phsenomenologie,  to  him,  namely,  is  the 


44  THE  CATEGORIES 

"  Criterion  whether  a  man  will  ever  be  able  duly 
and  truly  to  judge  of  Hegel."  In  a  word,  he  only 
understands  Hegel  who  has  the  cachet  on  him  of 
the  Phaenomenologie !  And  I  am  supposed  to 
resist  this.  If  what  I  say  in  pages  381-85  of 
"  "What  is  Thought  ? "  resists  this,  then  I  do  resist 
it.  In  that  regard,  in  fact,  I  am  just  as  Hegel 
himself  is :  I  withdraw  the  Phaenomenologie  from 
its  precursory  position  as  part,  first  part,  of  the 
System.  "This  title/'  says  Hegel  (WW.,  iii.  8), 
"will,  in  the  second  edition,  not  be  again  added." 
Henceforth  the  very  subject  is  relegated  to  no 
more  than  a  dozen  pages  of  the  entire  Encyclopaedic 
(Edn.  Kosenkranz),  or  to  somewhat  less  of  the 
Propsedeutik.  The  Logic,  to  Hegel,  is  the  "reine 
Wissenschaf  t " ;  or,  again,  it  is  the  "Speculative 
Philosophie."  Hejsays  (WW.,  iii.  33)  once  also  in 
the  same  connexion : 

"In  the  Phsenomenologie  I  have  shown  con- 
sciousness in  its  movement  onwards,  from  the  first 
immediate  contrariety  (antithesis)  of  itself  and  its 
object — onwards  even  to  the  absolute  knowledge 
(Wissen).  This  way  proceeds  through  all  the 
forms  of  the  relation  of  consciousness  to  its  object, 
and  has  for  its  result — the  Begriff  der  Wissenschaf  t. 
This  Begriff,  apart  from  this,  that  it  goes  forth, 
arises  (hervorgeht)  within  the  Logic  itself,"  etc. 

Can  it  be  possible  in  any  way  more  strongly 
to  say  that  the  Logic  (the  second  presentation) 
as  in  itself  a  complete  statement,  is  independent 
of  the  Phaenomenologie  ?  If  the  end  of  the  Phaa- 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  45 

nomenologie  is  the  Begriff,  and  if  that  Begriff 
equally  goes  forth,  arises  in  the  Logic,  what  need 
has  this  latter  of  that  former?  And  if  the  latter 
is  the  faultlessly  complete,  faultlessly  scientific 
development  of  the  Begriff?  What  man  will  say 
that  the  Logic  is  not  the  whole  that,  itself  and 
within  itself,  develops  the  Notion?  Why,  the 
entire  book  of  Frantz  and  Hillert,  whose  one 
object  is,  "  Hegel's  Philosophy  in  Verbal  Extracts," 
goes  through  Logic,  Nature-Philosophy,  Psychology, 
Philosophy  of  Law,  Philosophy  of  History, 
^Esthetic,  Philosophy  of  Eeligion,  and  finally 
Philosophy  itself  as  the  highest  form  of  truth, 
and  has  never — no,  not  from  beginning  to  end — 
a  word  of  the  Phaenomenologie !  * 

But  in  all  that  I  say  not  one  word  is  to  be 
understood  as  said  against  the  value  of  the  Phse- 
nomenologie  of  itself  and  in  itself.  In  that  sense 
the  Phsenomenologie  as  the  phsenomenologie  is  not 
only  a  valuable  work,  but  it  is  even  a  wonderful 
work,  a  unique  work;  a  work  that  for  philosophy 
is  single  and  sole  in  its  kind  as  yet  anywhere  to 
be  found.  And  I  hope  that  I  have  shown  not 
only  that  I  know  and  value  the  work,  but  that 
I  have  exemplified  as  much,  even  here  and  there, 
not  without  profit. 

The  thing  is  this :  There  is  such  a  thing  as  the 
System  of  Hegel,  and  the  question  is,  How  can  we 

*  Some  half  a  dozen  pages  extracted  from  what  concerns 
knowledge  of  Sense,  are  the  sole  evidence  of  any  acquaintance 
with  the  Phaenomenologie. 


46  THE  CATEGORIES 

best  get  to  know  it  ?  "Where  is  it  at  fullest,  com- 
pletest,  in  the  most  consistently  consequential 
manner — and  so  most  easily  and  intelligibly — put? 
For  Hegel !  surely  every  simplification  that  may 
make  easier  reading  of  the  writing,  or  readier 
understanding  of  the  System — ought  to  be  made 
welcome !  Why,  it  is  to  be  said  and  seen  that 
the  entire  works  of  Hegel  on  the  whole  follow  the 
method  and  manner  of  the  Logic  alone. 

It  is  in  this  reference  that  I  have  begun  with 
these  Jena  writings  in  the  first  volume  of  the 
collective  works  of  Hegel.  I  have,  in  a  word, 
exposed,  in  the  translated  five  paragraphs,  the 
difficulty  and  unsatisfactoriness  of  Hegel's  earliest 
writing:  and  to  that  earliest  writing  the  Phse- 
nomenologie — in  its  painful  infacility  and  crabbed 
infelicity — very  certainly,  quite  as  much  belongs 
as  Glauben  und  Wissen  or  the  Differenz  itself. 

The  practical  corollary,  then,  is,  Where  should 
a  beginner  begin  ?  Not,  surely,  with  what  is  most 
difficult,  but  with  what  is  easiest  and  most  intel- 
ligible. And  what  is  that  ? 

That,  surely,  is  not  the  first  untried  adventure 
and  attempt,  but  the  second  well-thought,  well- 
proved  execution  and  achievement:  in  a  word  it 
is  a  conclusion  and  a  close,  and  not  the  unbegun 
that  only  would  begin ;  it  is  logical,  and  not  simply 
phenomenological.  Haym  is  a  man  of  genius,  and 
in  all  accomplishments,  he  is  literary.  I  shall 
quote  a  word  or  two  of  his  on  the  Logic;  and 
whatever  his  value  as  to  the  matter,  no  one  can 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  47 

for  a  single  moment  take  exception  to  his  judgment 
of  the  form, 

"Here,"  he  says,  and  the  italics  are  his  own, 
"  here  are  a  new  idea  of  the  business  of  philosophical 
statement  and  a  new  sense  for  literary  form.  Hegel 
had  only  laboriously  learned  to  work  up  his 
thoughts  into  intelligibleness  for  others.  The 
Phsenomenologie — described  as  first  part  of  the 
system — could  only  leave  behind  it  apprehensions 
as  to  whether  that  which  was  merely  introduced 
by  it,  would  be,  in  any  way,  even  simply  acces- 
sible. .  .  .  We  would  have  to  read,  as  a  second 
part  to  the  Phsenomenologie,  the  whole  Hegelian 
philosophy,  and  that,  too,  just  in  as  obscure,  heavy, 
and  strained  a  vernacular  as  that  which  characterises 
the  first. 

"(The  crabbed  opacity  of  the  Frankfort  Sketch 
has  been  made  obvious  to  us  by  the  most  telling 
words,  and  the  grateful  change  of  the  Logic  to 
perspicuity  and  symmetry,  to  aids  and  assistances 
of  all  kinds,  has  been  by  the  same  means  made 
equally  plain,  S.  of  H.  650.)  The  very  keenest 
eye  is  hardly  in  a  position  (concerns  the  early 
writing  of  the  Frankfort  Sketch)  now  to  discern, 
in  the  atmosphere  of  the  pure  thought,  any  one 
single  speck  of  life,  and  now  again  the  thought 
is  scarcely  in  a  position  to  find  any  way  for  itself 
through  the  motley,  thick-lying,  scattered  structures. 
Not  at  any  time  surely,  neither  before  nor  after 
Hegel,  has  a  man  ever  again  so  spoken  or  written. 
A  diction,  sometimes  more  abstract  than  that  of 
Aristotle,  sometimes  darker  than  that  of  Jacob 
Bohme — such  is  the  hard  and  thorny  shell  out 
of  which  we  must  pluck  the  still  crude  nucleus 
of  the  Hegelian  world-idea.  .  .  .  The  Phsenomeno- 
logie is  a  psychology  put  to  confusion  and  disorder 


48  THE  CATEGORIES 

by  history,  and  a  history  laid  in  ruins  by  psychology. 
— In  long  procession  there  appear,  before  the  throne 
of  the  absolute,  historical  figures  tricked  out  into 
psychological  spectres,  and  again,  in  turn,  psycho- 
logical potences  in  the  guise  of  historical  per- 
sonalities.— Es  ist  in  die  Phaenomenologie  so  viel 
hineingeheimnisst,  wie  in  den  Zweiten  theil  des 
Faust  (into  the  Phsenomenologie  there  is  as  much 
in  and  in  secreted,  as  into  the  second  part  of 
Faust).  ...  A  ripe  discipline  of  thought,  a 
substantial  inner  development  lay  in  the  middle 
between  the  two  works.  When  Hegel  undertook 
now  the  production  of  a  Logic,  it  was  for  him  from 
quite  other  points  of  view,  with  many  other  aims 
and  objects,  and  as  in  himself  master  of  an  in- 
finitely richer  material  than  was  possibly  his  in 
the  beginning  of  his  philosophical  career.  Hence 
the  numerous  differences  of  the  two  redactions  in 
particulars,  and  of  determinative  decision  in  prin- 
ciples. .  .  .  The  scholastic  form  which  in  the 
Phsenomenologie  was  concealed  by  the  poetic 
treatment  of  the  various  stages  of  consciousness 
and  by  the  opaque  figurativeness  of  the  expression, 
comes  in  the  Logic  designedly  to  the  front.  All 
the  affectation,  all  the  precieuse  and  stiltedness 
have  disappeared  from  the  style  of  the  Logic. 
The  purpose  is :  there  shall  be  speech  this  time  as 
plain  and  as  grammatically  school-simple  as  is  only 
possible.  ...  It  is  no  small  praise  for  the  Logic 
at  last  that  the  didactic  and  literary  skill  of  its 
author  has  proved  itself  not  less  than  equal  to 
the  philosophical  and  artistic  plan  of  the  whole. 
The  master-builder  has  understood  how,  just  by 
this  to  make  his  house  true  to  its  purpose  that 
he  made  it  schon.  His  didactic  art  goes  hand  in 
hand  with  his  architectural.  It  is  not  least  on 
this  account  that  the  Logic  is  intelligible — namely, 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  49 

that  its  articulation,  both  in  whole  and  in  detail, 
evinces  the  greatest  regularity  and  symmetry.  .  .  . 
The  Encyclopaedic  offers  us  a  new  interest  by  its 
fixing,  from  this  time  out,  the  changed  significance  of 
the  Phcenomenologie  (italicised  so).  The  Phae- 
nomenologie,  in  a  word,  realises  not  for  itself 
again,  in  the  Encyclopaedic  as  published,  the 
place  which  it  had  already  been  obliged  to  put 
up  with  the  loss  of  in  the  jottings  of  the  Propae- 
deutik.  It  loses  now  for  ever  not  only  its  place 
as  introductive,  but  not  less,  its  designation  as 
First  Part  of  the  System.  .  .  .  How  this  change 
must  naturally  take  place,  is  clear.  To  demonstrate 
the  standpoint  of  absolute  cognition  in  the  spirit 
of  the  system  before  the  System  could  only  so  long 
be  a  want  as  this  System;  the  sole  sufficient  and 
complete  proof  of  said  standpoint,  was  not  already 
in  its  totality  made  actual.  The  same  reason  which 
at  first  necessarily  led  to  the  assumption  of  the 
entire  wealth  of  the  absolute  spirit  into  the  Phae- 
nomenologie — the  same  reason  must  now  of  neces- 
sity put  an  end  to  the  introductory  role  of  the 
Phaenomenologie,  and  by  consequence  withdraw 
from  it  all  the  material  with  which  initially  the 
doctrine  of  consciousness  had  been  lined  and  padded 
out.  The  Phaenomenologie  could  no  longer  bear 
itself  as  preliminary,  general,  collective  representa- 
tion, and  just  as  little  as  First  Part,  of  the  System. 
.  .  .  He  prepares  repeatedly,  moreover,  in  the 
Logic  (ii.  158 ;  iii.  272)  for  the  disappearance  (or 
for  the  transference)  of  the  Phaenomenologie  into 
the  rank  of  a  psychological  chapter"  (299,  94, 
243-4,  293,  300-1,  338,  340). 

Hayrn   might  have   added,   as   regards    all   that 
material   which   he   refers   to   as   withdrawn   from 

D 


50  THE  CATEGORIES 

the  Phsenomenologie,  that  neither  was  it  lost,  but 
rather  that,  in  a  much  truer,  fuller,  riper,  and 
exacter  form,  it  offered  the  advantage  of  much 
greater  enjoyment  and  ease  of  intelligence  in  all 
that  in  the  various  departments  on  the  Logic  side, 
step  by  step,  followed. 

In  the  seventeenth  volume  of  the  "  Works  "  there 
are  deliverances  of  Hegel  himself, — in  formal 
reply  to  official  consultation  on  the  part  of 
Niethammer,  Government,  and  the  Ministry  of 
Education, — which  are  not  to  be  forgotten. 
Taken  together,  Hegel's  replies,  on  the  subject 
of  philosophy  in  universities,  to  the  Kosnigl- 
Preussischen  Eegierungsrath  and  Professor  F.  von 
Hammer,  and  on  that  of  the  teaching  of  philo- 
sophy in  Gymnasia,  to  the  Ministry  of  Education, 
occupy  no  less  than  thirty  pages.  The  subjects 
mentioned  are  Logic,  Philosophy  of  Nature,  Philo- 
sophy of  Mind,  Morals,  Natural  Theology,  History 
of  Philosophy,  Empirical  Psychology,  Ontology, 
one  or  two  others  the  like,  but  never  a  word  of 
Phsenomenologie.  The  dates,  too,  are  significant; 
for  the  one  is  1816  and  the  other  as  late  as  1823. 
Not  but  that  Methammer's  date  of  October  23, 
1812,  may  offer  points  of  view  not  less  significant 
when  put  in  connection  with  what  is  then  said 
of  the  various  subjects;  but  these  generally  being 
such  as  are  already  named,  it  will  suffice  to  say  no 
more  here  than  this :  The  entire  letter  runs  to 
sixteen  pages,  and  in  it  as  a  whole  the  Phaenomeno- 
logie  may  have — less  than  four  lines! — in  which, 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  51 

too,  as  actual  matter  of  study,  only  the  three 
psychological  subjects  of  Consciousness,  Self-Con- 
.sciousness,  and  Reason  are  prescribed. 

Of  course  it  is  an  easy  objection  to  any  appeal 
of  mine  to  Haym  at  this  time  that  at  any  other 
time  I  have  opposed  to  him  a  negative ;  still,  also, 
and  just  at  that  other  time,  I  have  not  been  slack 
to  ascribe  to  him  the  same  affirmative  which  I 
doubt  not  to  be  his  here :  and,  I  do  think,  no  one 
will  deny  or  resist  this  affirmative  in  its  present 
application — no  one  who  is  at  all  a  pied  on  the 
business  itself. 

That  being :  it  is  plain,  without  more  words,  how 
it  is  situated  with  the  Phsenomenologie  on  the  one 
side,  and  with  the  Logic  on  the  other. 

The  thing,  as  I  say  is  this,  how  advise  the 
beginner  to  begin? 

Let  him  begin  with  the  Propsedeutik ;  let  him 
proceed  to  the  various  prefaces  and  introductions — 
say  of  the  Philosophy  of  History,  of  the  ^Esthetick, 
of  the  Philosophy  of  Religion,  of  the  Philosophy  of 
Law,  of  the  Logic,  and  (especially)  of  the  Encyclo- 
psedie :  thence  let  him  go  to  the  History  of  Philo- 
sophy, but  passing  over  prefaces  and  introductions 
there — for  the  nonce.  He  will  then  be  in  a  con- 
dition to  wander  where  he  will.  But  lie  must  not 
expect  yet  to  find  all  easy. 

Haym,  at  much  greater  length  than  I  have  shown, 
has  done  his  best  to  establish  the  immeasurable 
superiority  of  the  Logic  to  the  Phaenomenologie 
in  style,  writing,  in  a  thousand  expedients  of 


52  THE  CATEGORIES 

help — bref,  in  an  achievement  that  is  at  last  called 
"schon"\ 

For  all  that,  Hegel's  writing  is  Hegel's  writing — 
the  conceivable  groups  of  readers  over  it  are  as 
the  climbers  on  the  Alpine  snows:  some,  trem- 
blingly, are  giving  themselves  appui  to  a  stand,, 
some  are  at  pause  before  a  crevasse,  some,  axe  in 
hand,  are  cutting  steps  in  an  ice-bar,  and  some 
with  broken  rope-fragments  are  grasping  at  the 
snow,  while  others  are  gliding  precipitately  down 
a  couloir. 

I  have  contented  myself  in  this  matter  with 
general  views,  and  have  not,  as  it  were,  nigglingly,. 
with  particular  after  particular,  studied  to  find 
fault.  It  would  have  been  easy,  for  example,  to- 
doubt  whether  any  one  would  not  have  found  him- 
self at  once  occluded  by  Hegel's  very  beginning  in 
the  Phaenomenologie.  For,  I  fancy,  no  one  will 
easily  convince  himself  of  the  truth  of  the  universal 
that  is  only  so  scrimply  and  barely  wrung  out  from 
the  "  here  "  and  the  "  now."  To  that,  however,  the  full 
stop  in  the  first  word  of  the  Logic  is  too  dangerously 
near:  "Pure  Being  and  Pure  Nothing  is  therefore 
the  same ! "  For,  abstract  as  one  may  into  Being,. 
and  abstract  as  one  may  into  Nothing,  no  one  will 
ever  convincingly  satisfy  himself  that  the  one  (mere) 
abstraction,  Being,  is  the  same  as  the  other  (mere), 
abstraction,  Nothing.  It  suited  Hegel  to  realise 
collapse  into  Unity  of  the  directly  self -opposed  Two  : 
but  what  of  us?  That  clump  of  matter  in  Time 
and  Space,  which  we  call  Nature,  is  to  us,  with. 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  53 

suppression  of  every  name,  Being.  With  suppression 
of  that,  too,  it  is  also  Nothing.  But,  even  ~by  reason 
of  that  suppression,  these — Being  and  Nothing — 
•are  not  the  same — always  and  for  ever,  rather  they 
.are  the  two  self-opposing  differents. 

An  objection  more  in  place  would  be  to  point  out 
that  it  is  largely,  perhaps,  to  the  example  of  the 
Phsenomenologie  that  we  owe  even  these  peculiarities 
of  opacity  in  the  general  writing  of  Hegel  that, 
at  least  to  the  bulk  of  readers,  seem  to  be  both 
crucial  and  critical.  It  is  quite  true  that  there 
.are  those  "  widerhaarige" — these  so  utterly  repel- 
lent modes  of  speech — those  "dark  and  infinitely 
interpretable  oracle-expressions,"  which,  in  the 
midst  of  that  merely  stunning  "  G-eklapper"  of 
unlocateable  abstraction,  reduce  even  the  very 
best-prepared  brothers  of  the  trade  itself  to 
.agonies  of  effort  that  can  only  end  in  despair. 
Now  it  is  the  Phaenomenologie  that  is  the  very 
breeding  and  feeding  ground  of  all  that. 

And  yet  it  is  just  in  all  that  that  we  have — 
Hegel :  the  man  who,  simply  in  the  truth  of  reason — 
.-simply  in  reason — is  without  his  peer  till  we  go  back 
to  Aristotle !  And,  for  the  new  light,  the  new 
guidance,  it  is  plainly  prescriptive  that  it  is  to 
Hegel  we  must  look. 

Further,  now,  we  seem  to  see  in  Hegel  himself 
reflections,  not  without  their  place  in  determining 
the  subordination  of  the  Phsenomenologie.  At  p.  7, 
vol.  iii.  of  his  works,  he  formally  discusses  the  new 
principles  which  he  will  be  found  to  have  applied 


54  THE  CATEGORIES 

to  Logic.  They  give  rise,  he  says,  to  "  the  absolute 
method  of  cognition,"  and  that  method  consists  in 
"  the  immanent  development  of  the  Notion."  This 
immanent  development,  again,  only  means  that  the 
exposition  concerned  is  the  result  of  a  dialectical 
movement  of  the  Notion  itself,  or  within  itself.  "  I 
maintain,"  he  says,  "  that  only  on  this  self -construing 
method  is  philosophy  capable  of  becoming  objective,, 
demonstrated  science.  I  have,  in  the  Phsenomenologie, 
attempted,  in  this  wise,  to  explicate  consciousness. 
Consciousness  is  Spirit,  Mind,  as  concrete  cognition,, 
and  that,  too,  as  externally  applied"  We  have  no- 
difficulty  in  recognising  as  much,  for  we  remember 
that  the  very  first  step  in  the  Phaenomenologie  is 
"  se%s0-certainty."  We  have  here,  then,  even  so  far,, 
and  as  Hegel  himself  puts  it,  two  things  in  con- 
trast. Logic  on  the  one  side  and  the  Phaenomenologie 
on  the  other.  Each,  so  far,  exemplifies  this  same 
self-construing  method.  But  there  is  a  great  dif- 
ference in  the  application.  The  application  in 
Logic  to  Logic  is  entire :  it  is  to  the  Geist  as- 
Geist.  The  application  in  the  Phaenomenologie- 
to  consciousness  as  consciousness  is  only  partial: 
it  is  to  the  Geist  only  as  erscheinende  Geist. 
The  former,  too,  is  evidently  internal ;  while  the 
latter  is  expressly  external — only  to  sense,  that  is, 
on  its  first  or  lowest  stage.  Even  if,  then,  Hegel 
had,  in  the  first  instance,  intended  the  Phseno- 
menologie  to  be,  just  in  its  own  self,  a  finished,, 
completed,  entire  philosophy,  he  must  have,  now, 
in  the  second  instance,  reflected  that  it  could  not 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  55 

any  longer  be  granted  to  hold  any  such  essential 
and  all-comprehending  position.  It  must  consent 
now  to  come  down  and  be  subordinated  into  a 
mere  part. 

Consideration  of  the  whole  passage  in  reference 
will  only  the  more  and  the  more  strengthen  our 
suggestion  of  such  and  such  "  reflections." 

Then— 

What  directly  follows  all  this  is  the  express, 
formal  announcement  that  henceforth,  and  for  the 
future,  the  Phsenomenologie  is  to  be  withdrawn 
from  its  position  as  "first  part  of  the  System  of 
Science  "  \ 

This  is  plain :  to  begin  as  the  Logic  begins  is  to 
begin  with,  and  proceed  on,  that  single  proper  and 
peculiar,  essential  principle,  the  dialectic  of  which 
yields  and  forms  the  Categories:  and  it  is  the 
Categories  that  are  "the  pure  essentities"  (spoken 
of  ibidem)  "constitutive  of  the  content  of  Logic." 
Whereas  neither  the  beginning,  nor  all  that  follows, 
in  the  Phaenomenologie,  can  be  characterised  in 
anything  like  the  same  pure,  essential,  integrating 
fashion. 

But  one  could  not  well  think  of  the  beginning 
of  the  Phaenomenologie  without  thinking  of  its 
content  and  milieu  as  well;  and  so  to  think  was 
to  think  also  of  what  deficiencies  might  be  altered 
and  of  what  excellences  might  not  be  allowed  to  be 
lost.  Hence  what  we  see:  the  Phsenomenologie 
laid  aside  by  itself  as  no  longer  an  entire  Part 
of,  but  only  an  inconsiderable  Section  in  the 


56  THE  CATEGORIES 

System:  not,  however,  on  the  whole,  that  one 
single  excellence  is  lost.  The  Logic  itself  meets 
that;  and  not  substantially  alone,  but  even  in 
instances.  I  observe,  for  example,  that  at  the  end, 
p.  126,  of  the  chapter  on  "Kraft  und  Verstand, 
ErscTieinung  und  iibersinnliche  Welt,"  I  have  pen- 
cilled, "All  repeated  in  the  Logik!'  For  let  there 
be  what  defects  there  may,  illustratively  or  even 
materially,  in  the  Pheenomenologie,  still  it  is 
pregnant  with  that  peculiar  psychological  in  and  in 
that  is  so  specially  Hegel's,  and  there  at  its  freshest : 
it  was  a  master  that  wrote  it ;  nor  is  he  much  less 
than  a  master  that  can  read  it.  It  does  not  follow, 
however,  that  it  is  an  A  B  C  to  begin  with. 

But,  be  it  as  it  may  with  Hegel's  earlier  writing, 
it  must  still  be  said  that,  in  his  later,  it  is  really 
impossible  to  see  that  any  one  to  whom  it  is  at  all 
given  to  judge  of  writing,  can  for  a  moment  fail  to 
admire  the  choice,  felicitous  exactitude,  the  true, 
right  community,  of  expression  and  thought  which 
so  wonderfully  characterise  it.*  Word  and  thing 
are  there  one.  And  never  was  a  thing  with  such 
originality  and  living  newness  of  suggestion,  such 
admirable  largeness  of  comprehensive  penetration  and 
force,  seen  into,  as  literally  never  could  it  be  better 
or  more  successfully  named.  No  reader  that  has 
an  eye  need  read  more  in  irresistible  proof  of  all 
this  than  the  very  beginning  of  the  Logik,  say, 
"  Allgemeiner  Begriff  der  Logik."  Almost  one  might 

*  See  Note  to  Contents. 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  57 

say,  with  absolute  accuracy,  that  all  there,  whether 
in  word  or  in  thing,  was,  simply,  purely,  fully, 
punctuated  perfection !  The  English  is  not  con- 
vertible with  the  German;  but,  if  not  for  more 
than  the  face  of  proof,  we  venture  to  translate  from 
this  beginning  a  passage  or  two : — 

"  The  notion  of  Logic  hitherto  rests  on  the  pre- 
supposed separatedness  of  the  matter  and  the  form 
of  knowledge,  of  truth  and  the  cognition  of  it.  It  is 
assumed  that  the  ivhat  that  is  to  be  known  is  a  ready- 
made  world,  apart  from,  outside  of  thought,  indepen- 
dently existent;  that  thought  by  itself  is  blank,  that 
as  a  form  it  subjects  itself  externally  to  the  matter, 
fills  itself  therewith,  and  only  so  gets  a  content  for 
itself,  and  becomes  thereby  a  reality  known.  These 
two  component  parts  of  knowledge — (for  it  is  the 
relation  of  component  parts  that  is  given  them,  and 
knowledge  gets  put  together  out  of  them  only 
mechanical-wise  or  at  highest  chemical-wise) — 
these  two  component  parts,  I  say,  rank  together 
in  this  way,  that  the  matter  is  a  complete  ready- 
made  object  from  the  first,  perfectly  without  call  to 
thought  for  its  reality;  whereas  thought,  on  the 
other  .  hand,  is  something  defective  and  deficient 
that,  for  its  realisation,  stands  in  need  of  a  material 
or  matter,  and  must,  as  mere  yielding  indefinite 
form,  adjust  itself  thereto.  Truth  is  the  agreement 
of  thought  with  its  object,  and  to  bring  about  this 
agreement — for  it  is  not  of  itself  fact — thought 
shall  fit  and  suit  itself  to  its  object.  Or  thought 
and  object,  form  and  matter,  not  left  in  this  misty 
indeterminateness  of  difference,  but  this  difference 
being  more  definitely  taken,  each  shall  be  apart 
from  the  other,  a  sphere  of  its  own.  Thought, 
accordingly,  in  its  receiving  and  forming  of  the 


58  THE  CATEGORIES 

matter,  never  gets  out  of  its  own  self ;  its  receiving 
and  fitting  of  itself  to  it,  remains  a  modification  of 
itself;  it  never  gets  to  its  other  thereby;  and  the 
self-cognised  state  of  affection  present  belongs  more- 
over only  to  it;  it  comes,  therefore,  even  in  its 
relation  to  the  object,  not  out  of  itself,  out  to  the 
object — this  remains,  as  a  thing  in  itself,  absolutely 
a  beyond  of  thought.  .  .  . 

"  The  older  Metaphysic  had,  in  this  reference,  a 
higher  idea  of  thought  than  has  become  current  of 
late.  The  assumption  was  to  it  fundamental, 
namely,  that  what  of  and  in  things  comes  to  be 
known  through  thought — that  that  alone  is  the 
genuinely  true  in  them;  consequently,  that  not 
they  themselves  in  their  immediacy  are  true,  but 
they  as  first  raised  into  the  form  of  thought,  as 
things  thought.  This  Metaphysic,  accordingly,  held 
that  thought  and  the  determinations  of  thought 
are  not  a  something  alien  to  the  objects,  but  rather 
their  very  essence,  or  that  things  and  the  thinking 
of  them — how  language  itself  declares  their  affinity ! 
— in  themselves  agree,  that  thought  in  its  immanent 
determination  and  the  veritable  nature  of  things  are 
one  and  the  same  content. 

"  But  the  reflecting  understanding  usurped  the  lead 
in  philosophy.  And  it  ought  to  be  known  what  this 
expression — a  key-phrase  in  other  references  not  un- 
consciously in  use — what  it  exactly  meant :  there  is  to 
be  understood  by  it  the  abstracting  and  so  separating 
understanding,  that  adheres  to  its  separations.  So  far 
as  it  has  any  reference  to  reason,  it  bears  itself  as 
common  understanding  and  makes  good  its  opinion 
that  truth  rests  on  the  reality  of  sense,  that  thoughts 
are  only  thoughts,  meaning  that  only  perception  of 
sense  gives  them  substantiality  and  reality;  that 
reason,  so  far  as  it  is  left  to  its  self,  originates  no 
more  than  fantasies  of  its  own.  hi  this  relinquish- 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  59 

merit  of  its  own  self,  on  the  part  of  reason,  the  idea 
of  truth  is  lost ;  reason,  namely,  has  become  reduced 
to  this,  that  it  knows  only  subjective  truth,  only 
what  seems — only  Erscheinung,  appearance,  only 
something  to  which  the  nature  of  the  thing  itself 
has  no  relation ;  knowledge  has  fallen  to  opinion.  .  .  . 

"So  then,  here,  knowledge,  perception,  has  from 
the  unsatisfyingness  of  the  determinations  of  the 
understanding,  fled  for  refuge  to  sensible  existence, 
imagining  to  have  in  it  the  firm  and  fixed  and  sole 
reality.  But  then  again,  as  this  is  a  cognition 
that  knows  itself  to  be  only  a  cognition  of  ap- 
pearance, its  incompetence  is  confessed — even  pre- 
supposed indeed,  as  though  there  were  positive 
knowledge,  not  of  the  things,  in  themselves,  truly, 
but  still  of  things  within  the  sphere  of  appearance 
(Erscheinung) ;  as  though,  with  all,  so  to  speak,  only 
the  sorts  of  the  objects  were  different,  and  the  one 
sort,  the  things  in  themselves,  namely,  did  to  be 
sure  not,  but  the  other  kind,  the  appearances,  cer- 
tainly did — fall  into  cognition.  As  though  there 
were  correct  knowledge  allowed  a  man,  but  with 
the  intimation  added  that,  all  the  same,  he  could 
see,  not  truth,  but  only  untruth.  Absurd  as  this 
would  be,  equally  absurd  were  a  true  cognition  that 
perceived  not  the  object  as  it  is  in  itself.  .  .  . 

"The  more  consequently  carried  out  transcen- 
dental Idealism  has  recognised  the  nullity  of  the 
spectre  still  left  standing  by  the  Critical  Philosophy, 
The  Thing -in-itself,  this  abstract  shade  that  has  bid 
adieu  to  every  particle  of  constituent  content  what- 
ever— has  recognised,  I  say,  this  nullity  and  been 
minded  completely  to  destroy  it.  This  philosophy 
even  made  a  beginning  with  reason — reason  alone — 
in  development  of  its  principles  out  of  its  own  self 
[Fichte].  But  the  subjective  manner  of  this  attempt 
suffered  it  not  to  come  to  the  completion.  In  the 


60  THE  CATEGORIES 

sequel  this  manner  was  given  up  and  with  it  also  said 
beginning  and  the  realisation  of  a  Pure  Cognition 
[Schelling]. 

"A  substantial  material  basis  is  supposed  to  be 
required  for  it  (Logic)  from  without.  But  logical 
reason  itself  is  the  Substantielle  or  Eeelle  that  embraces 
within  itself  all  the  abstract  elements,  and  is  their 
coherent  substantive,  absolutely  concrete  unity. 
What,  then,  uses  to  be  named  a  matter  needs  not  to 
be  far  to  seek ;  it  is  not  the  fault  of  the  object  of 
Logic  if  it  is  to  be  supposed  substanceless,  but  only  of 
the  way  in  which  it  is  understood  "  (28,  29,  31,  32,  33). 

This — while  I  hope  it  fulfils  the  intention  of  its 
quotation,  as  concerns,  namely,  Hegel's  power  at 
once  of  seeing  and  saying — is  at  least  suggestive 
in  the  special  discussion  precisely  here  in  the 
immediate  reference  to  the  Phsenomenologie.  In 
resumption,  we  may  be  reminded  that  if  the  Phae- 
nomenologie  ends  in  the  notions  of  Wissen  and 
Wissenschaf  fc,  it  is  the  Logik  that  is  authoritatively 
pronounced  to  le  the  pure  "Wissen  and  the  pure 
"Wissenschaft — even  a  purer  Wissen  and  a  purer 
WissenscTiaft — nor  any  longer,  like  the  other,  only 
preparatory  and  provisional,  but  now  at  length  final, 
a  thing  in  itself,  finished,  complete,  full,  absolutely 
independent  of  anything  whatever  before  it,  after  it, 
or  in  any  way  beside  it.  Why,  Logic  is  declared  to 
be — if  not  exactly  here,  then  elsewhere — and  always 
in  effect,  the  " reine  Wissenschaft"  nay,  as,  under  its 
name  and  designation,  proper  and  specific,  even  the 
"speculative  Philosophic" — to  what  end,  then,  this 
unnecessary,  and  encumbering,  and  stumbling,  and 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  61 

obstructing,  and  mystifying  preliminary  ?  Con- 
sciousness !  "Why,  even  here  Wahrheit,  pure  truth, 
which  we  are  given  to  understand  the  Logic  to  be, 
is  characterised  as  "the  pure  self -evolving  self- 
consciousness  " ;  and  this  is  followed  by,  so  to  speak, 
an  absolute  absolutifying  of  the  Logic  as  alone  the 
principiell  ground  every  way.  Nay,  the  Logic,  he 
tells  us  (p.  35)  is  to  be  understood  as  the  system  of 
pure  reason,  as  the  realm  of  pure  thought — as  God : 
"  This  realm  is  the  Truth  as  it  is  without  or  veil 
or  hull — absolute;  and  so  it  may  be  said  that  this 
is  the  Darstellung  Gottes,  the  ^Expression  of  God  as  He 
is  in  His  eternal  Essence  before  the  creation  of  Nature 
and  a  finite  Soul "  (italicised  so)  ! 

Or,  speaking  with  less  extravagance,  and  still  of 
Logic — of  Logic  alone,  and  not  possibly  of  anything 
only  Phsenomenologic — we  have  from  him  (p.  63) 
this : — 

"The  beginning  must  be  an  absolute,  or  what  is 
here  synonymous,  an  abstract,  beginning ;  and  so  it 
can  presuppose  nothing,  must  be  mediated  by  nothing, 
nor  have  a  ground ;  it  shall  be  itself  rather  ground 
of  the  entire  science." — Ego  ! 

There  is  not  a  word  here — no,  nor  a  thought — of 
any  thing  being  necessary  to  mediate  Logic,  to  be 
presupposed  for  Logic.  And  still  farther  away,  with 
Logic  alone,  and  with  never  a  warning  of  "  conscious- 
ness" is  what  immediately  follows  that  Darstellung 
Gottes: — 

"Anaxagoras  is  applauded  as  the  man  who  first 


62  THE  CATEGORIES 

spoke  the  thought,  that  vov?,  Thinking,  is  to  be 
named  as  the  principle  of  the  world,  as  the  inner- 
most being  of  the  world.  He  has  thereby  laid  the 
ground  for  an  intellectual  intuition  of  the  universe, 
whose  pure  form  must  be  Logic!' 

Then  this,  again:  if  it  only  needs  a  scratch  to 
expose  the  Tartar  under  the  warranted  Gaul,  what 
more  is  required  here,  page  after  page,  than  just 
a  touch  to  lay  bare  the  one  secret,  the  single  secret 
of  Hegel  that  lies  in  the  Ego,  say,  even  in  the  Ego 
of  Fichte?  Of  course,  as  such,  the  revelation  of 
this  lies  elsewhere ;  but  there  are  points  indicative, 
so  far,  even  here. 

"As  Science,  the  Truth  is  the  pure  self -develop- 
ing self-consciousness,  and  has  the  form  of  the  Self, 
that  the  in  and  for  itself  Be'ent  is  known  notion,  but 
that  the  Begriff  as  such  is  the  in  and  for  itself  Be'ent. 
This  objective  thinking  then,  is  the  content  of  pure 
science ;  and  this  pure  science,  therefore,  is  so  little 
formell,  is  so  little  in  want  of  the  matter  for  an 
actual  and  true  cognition  that  its  content,  rather,  is 
alone  the  absolute  truth,  or  if  we  would  still  use  the 
word  matter,  the  true  matter, — a  matter,  however, 
to  which  the  form  is  not  something  merely  external, 
inasmuch  as  this  matter  rather  is  pure  thought, 
and  consequently  the  absolute  form  itself  (35). — 
The  absolutely  pure  infinite  form  is  enunciated  as 
Self -Consciousness,  Ego  (italicised  so;  WW.  xv.  621). 
— Kant  made  the  deep  observation  that  concerned 
a  priori  synthetic  principles,  and  recognised  the 
unity  of  self -consciousness  as  their  root — recognised, 
that  is,  the  identity  of  the  Notion  (Begriff)  with 
itself :  the  deduction,  then,  should  of  necessity  have 
been  the  demonstration  of  the  transition  of  said 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  63 

simple  unity  of  self-consciousness  into  these,  its 
characteristic  forms  and  differences  (Lk.  iii.  282). — 
The  Categories  demonstrate  themselves  to  be 
nothing  else  than  the  series  of  the  evolution-forms 
of  the  Notion  (Phil,  of  Eel.  ii.  433).— Cognition  of 
the  Infinite  Form,  i.e.  of  the  Begriff  (Lk.  i.  54). — 
Kant's  main  thought  (Hauptgedanke)  is  to  vindicate 
the  categories  for  self-consciousness  as  the  subjective 
Ego  (53). — In  the  apprehending  of  the  opposites  in 
their  unity  or  of  the  Positive  in  the  Negative — in 
that  consists  the  Speculative  (44). — That  by  which 
the  Begriff  leads  itself  further  is  the  Negative  that 
it  has  in  itself  (43). — This,  of  the  Categories,  is  their 
inner  Negativity,  their  self-moving  soul,  the  prin- 
ciple of  all  natural  and  spiritual  life  "  (44). 

As  intimated,  all  that  concerns  Categories,  the 
Infinite  Form,  the  Notion,  Ego,  etc.,  has  been  on  our 
part  matter  of  exhaustive  demonstration  elsewhere ; 
and,  as,  so  evidently  largely  occurrent  in  the  Text 
under  view,  is  used  now  rather  only  by  way  of  a 
reminder  of  proof ;  but  it  ought  not  to  escape  notice 
that  the  Ego,  alone  by  itself,  is  pretty  well  the 
key  to  it  all.  When  it  is  said,  for  example,  that 
Hegel's  one  principle  is  Inner  Negativity,  what  is  it 
that  is  meant  thereby  but  that  one  thing  in  all  the 
world,  that  entity  of  entities,  which  is  at  once,  in  a 
single  concrete,  a  single  inseparable,  self -coherent 
life,  Difference  in  Identity  and  Identity  in  'Differ- 
ence— Ego. 

At  the  same  time  it  is  to  be  said  that  even  in  the 
.Text  before  us  there  is  a  certain  use,  not  so  much 
perhaps  of  this  "Negativity,"  say,  as  simply  of  nega- 
tion— negation  itself :  a  use  which,  as  I  incline 


64  THE  CATEGORIES 

to  think,  has  to  some  extent  misled,  it  may  be, 
even  the  very  best  and  most  competent  of  students. 
Schwegler,  for  example,  of  whom  I  need  not  say 
here  what  I  have  said  again  and  again  of  him 
elsewhere,  has,  as  quoted  in  The  Secret  of  Hegel  at 
p.  607,  this  :— 

"The  lever  for  the  development  is  the  dialectic 
method  that  advances  by  negation  from  one  notion 
to  another.  Negation  is  the  vehicle  of  the  dia- 
lectic march.  Every  previously  established  notion 
is  negated,  and  out  of  its  negation  a  higher,  richer 
notion  is  won.  This  method,  which  is  at  once 
analytic  and  synthetic,  Hegel  has  carried  out 
throughout  the  whole  system  of  the  Science." 

Gabler,  too,  generally  regarded  as  about  the 
student  of  the  Phcenomenologie,  can,  in  some  of  his 
earliest  sections,  be  quoted  to  a  similar  effect : — 

"From  one  stage  or  form  of  concrete  conscious- 
ness, there  is  an  advance  further,  because  it  has 
manifested  itself  as  a  knowledge  or  knowing  that 
self-sublates,  or  self-contradicts  its  own  self,  and 
accordingly  does  itself  negate  assumption  and  pre- 
supposition of  the  truth:  this  constitutes  the 
Negative  side  of  the  progression.  Directly,  how- 
ever, from  this  negative  result,  there  comes  up  a 
new  form  of  consciousness,  to  which  now  the  course 
of  the  consideration  turns,  or,  rather,  has  already 
risen :  and  in  this  consists  the  Positive  of  the 
movement. — Each  transition  exhibits  this  negative 
and  positive  side. — This  movement  of  consciousness 
has  these  three  moments :  1.  Immediate  certainty — 
the  immediate  existence  of  the  object ;  2.  Negation 
of  the  certainty — the  non-ness  or  otherwiseness  of 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  65 

the  object;  3.  Keturn  to  the  first  unity  of  cer- 
tainty: (1)  something  is  so;  (2)  no,  it  is  not  so; 
(3)  but  yes,  it  is  so/' 

Now  there  is  no  denying  that  this  is  the  cur- 
rently usual  manner  of  naming  or  explaining  the 
dialectic  of  Hegel ;  and  quite  as  little  is  there  any 
denying  of  the  equally  usual  supposition  that  it  is 
Hegel's  own.  And  not,  surely,  without  the  pos- 
sibility of  allegation  in  proof.  The  early  pages  of 
the  larger  Logik,  for  example — already,  as  it  were, 
a  Text  before  us — offer  us  at  once  perhaps  the  very 
best  version  of  any  such  possibility — as  quotation 
(say  from  p.  41)  may  show : — 

"  In  order  to  win  the  scientific  progression  and  its 
quite  simple  cognition,  all  that  essentially  we  have 
to  strive  to  is — the  recognition  of  the  logical  dictum 
that  the  negative  is  equally  positive,  or  that  the 
self-contradictory  passes  not  into  nullity,  into 
abstract  nothing,  but,  essentially,  only  into  the 
the  negation  of  its  particular  content,  or  that 
such  a  negation  is  not  all  negation,  but  the  nega- 
tion of  the  particular  thing  concerned,  and  conse- 
quently it  is  a  particular  negation ;  that  therefore 
in  the  result  there  is  essentially  contained  that 
from  which  it  is  the  result." 

Other  expressions  in  regard  to  the  negative  here 
are  these: — 

"Each  form,  in  realising  itself,,  at  the  same  time 
resolves  itself,  has  its  own  negation  for  result—- 
and passes  therewith  into  a  higher  form. — In  that 
the  resultant,  the  negation,  is  a  particular  negation, 
it  has  a  content.  It  is  a  new  but  higher,  richer 

E 


66  THE  CATEGORIES 

notion  than  the  preceding  one;  for  it  has  become 
richer  by  its  negation  or  contradictory ;  contains  it 
therefore,  but  also  more  than  it,  and  is  the  unity 
of  it  and  its  contradictory." 

These  quotations  will  be  found  to  be  at  once 
full  and  exact.  Compared  with  those  of  Schwegler 
and  Gabler  in  the  same  dialectic  reference,  they 
will  appear,  I  doubt  not,  not  different.  Still  they 
are  different.  In  Hegel  the  negative  is  a  negative 
secundum  quid:  in  Schwegler  and  Gabler  it  is  a 
negative  simpliciter.  That  is,  the  difference  between 
the  two  negatives  is  that  the  one  is  a  qualified 
negative,  and  the  other  an  unqualified  negative, 
a  sheer  negative,  a  negative  "sans  phrase."  But 
the  latter  cuts  out  the  very  purpose  of  the  former, 
and  leaves  with  us,  instead  of  a  rationale  vital  and 
internal,  only  a  process  mechanical  and  external. 
If  A  is  negated  simpliciter  to  get  a  B  and  B  is 
negated  simpliciter  to  get  a  C,  what  possibility  can 
there  be  of  community  between  them?  Each  is 
itself,  but  only  a  self-same  itself,  an  abstract  itself ; 
and  transition,  movement,  there  can  be  none.  A 
qualified  negative  has  already  an  Inhalt,  a  content, 
and  so  already  within  itself  an  other.  Hegel  him- 
self, as  we  see,  accentuates  this,  that  the  negation 
has  an  Inhalt,  a  content.  And  an  Inhalt,  a  content, 
is  not  out  of  place  here ;  for  Hegel  had  himself  an 
Inhalt,  a  content;  even  in  what — as  quoted,  he 
spoke,  he  actually  had  an  Inhalt,  a  content.  He 
knew  his  own  thoughts.  But  neither  Schwegler 
nor  Gabler  knew  them  for  him.  He  knew  what  he 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  67 

hid ;  while  they,  for  their  parts,  knew  of  it  nothing. 
Of  any  double  in  their  consciousness,  they  were 
guiltless.  With  such  words  and  such  authority 
before  them,  the  simpliciter  of  the  negative  was — 
for  them — simply  involuntary.  But  Hegel,  for  his 
part,  however  much  it  suited  him  to  put  such  a 
colour  on  his  dialectic,  and  so  to  make,  as  it  were, 
even  externally  prominent  the  negative  it  involved, 
.and  necessarily  involved,  could  not,  in  the  teeth  of 
the  truth  within  him,  have  either  any  thought  or 
.any  will  for  more  than  a  negative  secundum  quid. 

Now  what  was  this  truth  within  him  ? 

I  submit  that  it  was  this :  In  place,  namely, 
of  this  supereminent  or  superprominent  negative 
that  led,  as  we  have  seen,  to  a  merely  external  and 
mechanical  process  in  explanation  of  the  dialectic 
of  Hegel,  I  submit  that  there  is  only  one  true 
explanation : — Reference  to  the  unity  of  a  single 
living  pulse,  the  actual  pulse  of  actual  living 
thought,  the  Notion,  as  suggested  by  Kant,  as 
further  developed  by  Fichte,  but  by  a  dialectic  that, 
unfortunately  for  him,  as  well  as  for  Schelling,  was 
only  external — in  a  word  the  Ego,  really  Fichte's 
Ego,  but  raised  by  Hegel  into  the  concrete  Ego 
which,  left  unnamed  by  him,  and  hid  from  others, 
was  to  him  alone  of  all  mankind  the  Secret  that 
•developed  the  Categories  and  so  the  whole.  In 
our  last  extracts,  just  see  the  ever-present  Ego  ! 

Yes,  that  was  his  Secret,  and  it  was  already,  in 
the  main  lines  of  it,  complete  within  him  when, 
from  Frankfort,  a  humble  family-tutor,  he  wrote — 


68  THE  CATEGORIES 

adroitly  wrote,  with  Bamberg  in  his  mouth,  but 
Jena  in  his  eye — to  his  now  powerful  friend,  the- 
illustrious  philosopher,  the  famous  Professor 
Schelling,  and  received  in  return  the  generous 
call  that  made  him!  That  was  his  secret,  and  he 
carried  it  with  him  from  Frankfort,  through  Jena, 
Bamberg,  Niirnberg,  Heidelberg,  on  to  Berlin ;  and 
there  it  remained  with  him  to  the  last — in  a  silence 
impenetrable,  an  adamantine  concealment.  Just  to 
think  of  all  that  length  of  time,  and  of  all  these 
circumstances— nay,  just  to  think  of  him  at  Jena 
only — just  to  think  of  that  reticent  jaw  of  his  all 
the  time  there  that — -with  his  own  thoughts,  and  his 
own  opinion  of  the  man — he  worked  for  Schelling ! 
And  there  is  no  relenting  even  in  his  written 
books — how  grim  must  not  that  remorseless  jaw 
of  his  have  come  down  on  the  poor  friend  whose 
"absolute"  was  only  the  "night  in  which,  as  we 
say,  all  cows  are  black ! "  No  wonder  that  there 
was  in  Schelling  a  lifelong  rancour !  It  was 
absolutely  his  own  act,  that  one  little  word  that,  im- 
pressed only  a  negative  on  his  dialectic  !  No  doubt 
it  could  be  said — no  doubt  the  negative  was 
indispensable,  for  how  could  one  category  be 
derived  from  another  without  a  negative — how, 
without  a  negative,  could  there  be  two  in  the 
principle  itself — the  one  was  not  the  other  !  And 
so,  with  infinite  sang  froid,  he  could  perorate — 
endlessly  discourse  and  perorate — on  a  negative 
secundum  quid  that  he  could  not  but  foresee — with 
ajshuckle  foresee— would,  in  other  hands,  become- 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  69 

a,  negative  simpliciter,  to  lure  and  divert  from  that 
pease-weep's  nest  of  his,  the  possible  passenger!' 
Why,  he  had  already  in  his  hands  a  proof.  We 
have  seen  what  G-abler  made  of  the  negative;  and 
Hegel  saw  it :  he  acknowledges  receipt  of  his 
relative  book,  and  profusely  thanks  him  therefor. 
Nor  was  Gabler  without  his  reward :  he  got  Hegel's 
Chair !  * 

But  there  is  no  occasion  to  refer  to  others ;  what  we 
have  in  Hegel  himself  is  of  sufficient  quality  in 
itself  quite  generally  to  mislead  into  a  simple 
negative  as  constituting  the  lever  of  the  Hegelian 
dialectic.  What,  in  fact,  are  we  to  see  in  that  one 
essential  point  of  view  to  which  we  are  directed 
by  Hegel  himself  (6,  7;  seq.) — namely,  that  what  is 
concerned  is  a  new  idea  of  "scientific  treatment 
generally  (ein  neuer  Begriff  wissenschaftlicher 
Bahandlung  liberhaupt)  "—in  a  word,  the  immanent 
Entwickelung  des  Begriffes?  "Only  so,  I  main- 
tain," he  says,  "is  philosophy  capable  of  being, 
objective  demonstrated  science "  —  that  is  "  the 
absolute  method  des  Erkennens  (cognition)."  If 
when  so  far,  he  had  stopped  and  only  added  one 
word — Ego — Begriff  is  Ego,  he  would  have  at  once 
flashed  the  whole  matter  into  the  general  conscious- 
ness— saved  himself  thereby  the  infinite  trouble 
of  actually  volume  upon  volume  of  a  hopeless 

*  Gabler's  book,  further  on,  and  as  a  whole,  may  be  quite, 
Hegelianly,  unexceptionable ;  still  the  point  .remains  as 
Schwegler  has  it — that  that  negative  of  Hegel's  was  taken  quite 
generally  simpliciter,  Gabler's  quoted  text  is  precise  enough. 


70  THE  CATEGORIES 

dialectic — and    others  ?  —  What    would    he    have 
saved  others — Lifetimes  of  Struggle! 

But  he  adds  no  such  word — he  goes  off  to  dis- 
tances unimaginable,  and  summons  to  his  side  all 
manner  of  new  potences — or  say  all  manner  of  the 
oldest,  mightiest  potences — Understanding,  Reason 
itself,  nay,  G-eist !  but  in  new  and  magical  roles. 
We  quote : — 

"The  understanding  determines,  and  holds  the 
determinations  fast ;  Reason  is  negative  and  dialec- 
tical, because  it  breaks  up  the  determinations  of 
the  understanding  into  nothing;  it  is  positive, 
because  it  gives  birth  to  the  universal,  and  holds 
in  it  as  well  the  particular.  In  the  same  way  as 
understanding  is  regarded  as  something  separate 
from  reason,  so,  too,  is  dialectical  reason  to  be 
taken  as  something  separate  from  positive  reason. 
But  in  its  truth  reason  is  G-eist,  which,  higher  than 
both,  is  reason  that  understands,  or  an  understand- 
ing that  reasons.  That  Geist  is  the  negative,  that 
which  constitutes  the  quality  as  well  of  dialectical 
reason  as  of  understanding ; — it  negates  what  is 
as  simply  one,  and  thus  sets  the  determinate  differ- 
ence of  the  understanding,  it  equally  breaks  it  up, 
and  so  then  is  dialectical.  It  remains  not,  how- 
ever, in  the  nothing  of  this  result,  but  is  in  it 
equally  positive,  and  so  has  restored  therewith  the 
first  simple  one,  but  as  a  universal  that  is  within 
itself  concrete ;  under  this  is  not  subsumed  a  given 
particular,  but  in  said  determining  and  in  the 
resolution  of  it  the  particular  has  already  at  the 
same  time  determined  itself  (7). — Philosophy,  if  it 
would  be  science,  cannot,  borrow  its  method  from 
a  subordinate  science,  as  ma  thematic  is,  just  as 
little  as  content  itself  with  categorical  assurances 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  71 

of  inner  intuition,  or  with  raisonnements  from 
grounds  of  external  reflection.  But  it  can  only  be 
the  Nature  of  the  Content  itself  which  moves  in 
scientific  cognition,  in  that,  at  the  same  time,  this 
own  proper  Reflexion  of  the  Content  it  is  which 
itself  first  sets  and  makes  its  determination  (6). 
— This  geistige  (spiritual)  movement  which  gives 
itself  in  its  simple  oneness  its  determinateness, 
as  in  this  latter,  again,  it  gives  itself  equality 
with  itself,  and  is  so  the  immanent  development 
of  the  Notion — is  the  absolute  method  of  knowledge 
(cognition),  and  at  the  same  time  the  immanent 
soul  of  the  content  itself  "  (7). 

Now,  would  any  one  after  all  these  wonders — 
this  absolute  new  method  in  which  the  Inhalt,  the 
thing  itself,  was,  by  its  own  movement  of  its  own 
self,  to  evolve  and  develop  all — would  or  could  any 
one  get  sight  of  any  other  conclusion  than  this  :  That 
no  one,  with,  as  he  said,  Mangel  an  Vorarbeitern, 
absence  of  foreworkers,  and  even  after  a  vieljah- 
rigen  Arbeit,  a  many-yeared  labour,  as  he  also  said, 
could  of  himself  and  in  himself,  come  to  this  new, 
hitherto  unknown,  and  unexampled  machinery ! 
Without  premises  the  thing  was  impossible,  were 
the  man  a  giant,  but  still  a  man !  Ah,  yes.  Hegel 
had  premises;  Kant  and  Fichte  were  still  before 
him ;  and  all  that  he  did — at  least  for  his  own  start 
— was  to  see  into  the  Ego  of  Kant  and  Fichte  its  life, 
its  own  movement,  its  own  immanent  intellectual 
dialectic ! 

But  to  see  this  was  his  own — it  involved  a  stride 
that  took  the  world,  even  the  creation  of  the  world, 


72  THE  CATEGORIES 

in — and  he  would  keep  it  to  himself.  Kudos! 
what  could  be  more  extraordinary  and  wonderful  in 
its  reach  than  such  a  "fetch "  as  that  ?  It  was  no 
use  to  speak  of  Schelling — but  it  was  precisely  that 
which  Kant,  which  even  Fichte,  with  all  his  neigh- 
bourhood to  it,  had  missed.*  Hegel  would  keep  it 
all  to  his  own  self  in  absolute  silence;  and,  in 
absolute  silence,  he  would  work  it  all  out  for 
himself ! 

That  was  a  grim  silence — that,  years  and  years 
long,  was  a  grim  labour  in  the  dark.  Hegel  would 
be  himself — Hegel  would  be — among  them  all — 
himself !  Christian  Kapp  was  it,  that  could  speak 
only-  of  Napoleon  and — Hegel  ? 

Napoleon  might  have  been  sparing  of  his  con- 
fidence, reserved,  reticent,  concealed ;  but  Napoleon 
could  never  have  been  more  sparing  of  his  con- 
fidence, never  more  reserved,  reticent,  concealed, 
than  Hegel  was.  Just  look  to  this— and  it  is  said 
at  p.  14  of  the  Phsenomenologie : — 

"  The  living  Substance  is  that  Existency  which  is 
in  truth  Subject,  or— what  is  to  say  the  same  thing — 
which  is  in  truth  actual,  real,  only  in  so  far  as  it  is 
the  movement  of  the  setting  (constituting)  of  its 
own  self  (des  Sichselbstsetzens),  or  the  mediating 
with  its  own  self  of  the  Self-becoming  other  to  its 
own  self  (des  Sichanderswerdens).  It  is  as  Subject 
the  pure  unal  Negativitat,  even  thereby  the  going 
into  two,  into  duality,  of  the  unality,  or  the 

*  What  even  they  had  of  it,  Schelling  deviated  from,  turned 
his  back  on,  to  find  his  distinction  in  the  Naturphilosophie 
(see  S.  of  H.,  p.  216,  n.). 


THE  DOUBLE  STATEMENT  73 

con  trapesing  Verdoppelung  (endoullement)  which 
is  again  the  negation  of  this  equipollent  dif-ference- 
ness  and  its  contraposingness :  only  this  restoring 
of  equality  to  itself  or  the  reflexion  in  the  other- 
wiseness  into  itself — not  an  original  [primarily 
existent]  unity  as  such,  or  immediate  [spontaneous] 
as  such,  is  what  is  True.  It  is  the  becoming  of  its 
own  self,  the  circle  which  presupposes  its  end  as  at 
once  its  aim  and  its  beginning,  and  only  through 
that,  its  constituting  process  and  its  end,  is  actual 
and  real  "—(Ego,  I-Me)  ! 

That  paragraph — and  he  has  a  thousand  the 
like — only  exhibits  the  difficulties  which  Hegel  is 
put  to  in  order  to  find  expressions  that  shall  convey 
the  Ego  in  its  own  natural  dialectic  movement,  and 
yet  conceal  and  secrete  it  into  the  guise  of  an  inde- 
pendent new  logical  movement  in  philosophy ! 

Hegel,  alone  of  all  mankind,  shall  demonstrate 
the  creation  of  the  universe  by  the  immanent 
evolution  of  the  Categories  and  their  externalisation 
into  Nature :  the  glory  of  this  he  will  share  with 
no  man !  For,  if  he  does  at  times  name  Ego,  he 
still  keeps  it  for  all  that  to  himself ! 

It  is  really  extraordinary — did  he  actually  sup- 
pose that  he  would  never  be  found  out  ? 


CHAPTEE  III 

CATEGOKIES   AND   PHYSICS 

WHAT  the  matter  has  come  to  in  my  hands,  then,  is  : 
The  principle  of  the  Ego ;  Evolved  into  the  Cate- 
gories ;  which,  complete,  are  Externalised  into 
Nature. 

The  Categories  are  the  first  brood-thoughts :  they 
pervade  nature  and  are  constitutive  of  it.  It  is  only 
since  Kant,  and  through  him  (with  those  after  him) 
that  they  have  come  to  this  reach.  Here,  however, 
we  take  them  up  simply  as  they  are  in  the  hands  of 
Hegel ;  who,  says  Schwegler,  "  sought,  1,  completely 
to  collect  them ;  2,  critically  test  them ;  3,  dialecti- 
cally  develop  them,  the  one  from  the  other,  into 
an  internally  articulated  system  of  pure  reason." 
Schwegler  cannot  be  said  to  have  specially  chosen 
the  word  "  sought " ;  but  in  so  new  and  rare  a 
matter  it  is,  surely,  somewhat  unlikely  that  Hegel 
shall  have  done  more  than  seek.  His  feat  may  well 
be  admirable ;  but  at  that  period — ay,  at  this  period 
— such  a  consummation  were  in  the  first  instance 
conceivably  possible  to  no  man.  This  shadows  out 

74 


CATEGORIES  AND  PHYSICS  75 

an  inquest  into  these  Hegelian  categories  in  their 
turn,  precisely  such  as  Schwegler  claims  for  Hegel 
himself  into  Categories  at  all.  We  have  in  this 
direction  the  advantage,  too,  at  present  of  a  new  test 
in  judgment.  Hegel  does  not  grudge  to  tell  us  often 
enough  of  his  dialectic ;  but  he  never  speaks  of  it 
like  Fichte,  as  a  simple  evolution  of  the  Ego.  We, 
then — should  we  by  mediation  of  the  Ego's  own 
dialectic  internality  (in  place  of  Fichte's  externality 
of  Limit)  evolve  the  Categories — we,  then,  I  say, 
might  apply  our  own  feat  in  test  of  the  feat  of 
Hegel.  Ah,  that  were  a  feat  comparable  only  to  the 
feat  itself  of  Hegel  himself.  That  feat  took  a  life- 
time. With  all  that  has  been  suggested,  or  even  all 
that  has  been  realised,  the  happy  man  who  in  these 
days  can  promise  himself  such  a  lifetime  is,  we  may 
be  apt  to  fear,  still  to  seek.  It  is  to  be  considered 
here,  indeed,  that,  even  to  do  no  more  than  take  up 
the  Categories  of  Hegel  and  examine  them,  in  a 
usual  way,  and  just  as  we  are — ^that,  if  complete, 
and  full,  and  thorough,  would  be  tantamount  to  an 
expository  and  critical  repetition  of  —  with  few 
exceptions  —  the  whole  twenty  or  twenty-one 
volumes !  Nay,  more :  would  not  that  be  tanta- 
mount to  a  necessity,  or,  at  least,  a  demand,  for 
an  open-eyed  and  an  open-handed  translation  of  not 
less  than  every  one  volume  of  the  whole  twenty- 
one  ?  The  least  of  all  that,  plainly,  is  no  affair  of 
the  moment :  still — leaving  Physics  to  a  section  2 
here — it  may  be  in  place,  and  prove  useful,  to  take 
up,  for  something  of  explanatory  remark,  section  1. 


76  THE  CATEGORIES 

1.  The  Categories. 

Failing  said  translation,  said  inquest  into  Hegel's 
relative  work  as  a  whole,  and  especially  said  sug- 
gested new  evolution  of  the  categories  formally  from 
the  Ego  itself,  we  shall  content  ourselves  with  some- 
thing no  more  special  than  what  may  be  less  or 
more  applicable  in  the  way  of  general  remark. 

Of  Quality,  naturally  to  begin  with  it,  I  have 
somewhere  ventured  to  say  that,  in  the  alertness  of 
a  beginning,  it  (that  section)  is  almost  already  equal 
to  a  very  armoury  of  all  Hegel's  usual  means  and 
expedients.  The  whole  progress  of  Hegel  through 
Being,  Nothing,  Becoming,  Origin,  Decease,  Eeality, 
Negation,  Something,  Other,  Being-in-itself,  Being- 
for-other,  Specific  nature,  Distinctive  property, 
Limit,  Finite,  Infinite,  etc.,  can  plainly,  as  discussed, 
be  called  nothing  else  than  an  affair  of  the  Cate- 
gories. Being  and  Nothing,  for  example,  the  special 
stumbling-blocks  of  all  beginners,  are,  I  should  say 
now,  as  subjects  of  explanation,  in  the  Secret  of 
Hegel,  too  prolonged  and  too  diffuse  in  explanation, 
even  for  explanation.  Nay,  after  all  that  has  lately 
been  so  specially  said,  it  will  possibly  be  thought, 
I  doubt  not,  that  when  Hegel  begins  so,  it  is  im- 
possible to  see  that  he  begins  with  that  alleged  Ego 
at  all.  It  may  be  in  some  measure  reconciliant, 
however,  if  I  say  that  to  start  with  Ego — simply 
with  Ego  and  no  more — is  to  start  with  an  esse,  a 
content,  that  is  as  yet  no  more  than  Bsing,  plainly 
Being,  but  still  Being  that  for  any  esse  in  it,  is  as 


CATEGORIES  AND  PHYSICS  77 

plainly  Nothing.  Then  Being  and  Nothing,  the  one 
correspondent  to  the  /,  and  the  other  to  the  Me,  say, 
fall,  in  the  dialectic  of  the  Ego,  even  as  the  I  and 
the  Me  fall  into  the  I — -they,  too,  fall  into  the  amal- 
gamating concrete  of  the  Becoming. 

This,  as  a  suggestion,  is  to  be  taken  in  the  mean- 
time for  no  more  than  it  is  worth. 

Now  in  this  way  there  is  an  Esse  put  at  once  into 
the  hands  of  Hegel,  most  welcomely  accordant  with 
a  beginning  of  metaphysic  as  metaphysic  just  in  the 
ordinary  outlook  ;  and,  probably,  it  will  not  be  found 
difficult  similarly,  and  on  similar  terms,  to  link  on 
the  other  categories  mentioned  or  otherwise  occur- 
rent. 

What  has  been  said  on  Quantity  and  may  be  said 
on  Measure,  is  not  such  as  to  exact,  we  shall  pre- 
sume, any  very  dissimilar  treatment. 

Under  Wesen  it  is  impossible  to  exaggerate  the 
felicity  of  the  discussion  given  to  Identity,  Difference, 
and  Contradiction  ;  and  yet  it  is  precisely  here  that 
we  have  the  loudest — almost,  indeed,  the  virulent — 
reproach  to  Hegel.  Eeally  about  the  most  incisive 
of  Hegel  lies  there ;  and  I  think  we  may  point  to 
Substance,  Cause,  and  Eeciprocity  under  Relation 
as  of  similar  value.  The  transition  of  Eeciprocity 
into  the  .Notion  can,  at  least,  surely,  be  called 
happy. 

In  the  whole  treatment  of  formal  logic,  which 
follows,  no  doubt,  there  is  in  a  certain  way  no  ad- 
vance beyond  Aristotle,  and  yet  it  will  have  to  be 
acknowledged  that  even  here  the  Categories  have  led 


78  THE  CATEGORIES 

to  a  number  of  new  hits  at  once  striking  and  welcome. 
This  formal  logic  as  a  whole  Hegel  views  as 
subjectivity,  and  it  passes,  in  his  way  of  it,  into 
objectivity ;  which  again  is  constituted  by  the  Ideas 
of  Mechanism,  Chemism ,  and  Teleology.  And  perhaps 
as  much  as  this  suggests  some  of  the  strongest,  if 
not  the  strongest,  objections  to  the  general  work  of 
Hegel.  Mechanism  and  chemism,  for  instance,  to 
what  end  treat  these  so  now,  when  their  apparently 
express  discussion  is  so  immediately  to  follow  under 
Nature  ?  Nay,  reminded  of  as  much,  it  may  be 
asked,  if  logic,  as  logic,  is  subjective  and  within, 
are  mechanism  and  chemism,  as  parts  of  it  to  be 
themselves  foisted  into  subjectivity  and  the  within  ? 
Perhaps  one  might  see  a  way  or  ways  of  somewhat 
reconciling  this,  but  relative  statement  were  not  pre- 
cisely in  call  at  present.  For  that  matter,  as  already 
intimated,  indeed,  we  do  not  mean  it  to  be  supposed 
that  Hegel  in  his  work  is  either  infallible  or  fault- 
less. That  of  any  human  operation  is  not  a  thing 
to  be  said  or  even  dreamed ;  and  we  know  that 
finite  edges  do  show,  or  seem  to  show,  again  and 
again,  and  yet  again,  through  the  work  of  Hegel ; 
as,  for  instance,  transitions  are  to  be  found  in  it  at 
times  which  are  merely  pictorial,  or  which  at  other 
times,  are  only  so  wilily  won,  that  they  are  dis- 
trusted or  rejected  as — just  too  good  !  * 

*  I  had  a  friend  who  used  to  object  to  me  this.  Hegel  was 
to  him  a  man  all  too  cunning  of  fence.  There  were  devices  in 
him  suggestive  of  the  conjuror  rather  than  the  philosopher  :  it 
is  just  possible  that  the  "  charlatan  "  derives  thence  ! 


CATEGORIES  AND  PHYSICS  79 

So  far  of  Logic.  Nature  and  Intelligence  (Spirit) 
are  supposed  also  to  be  instinct  with  Categories  or 
the  Categories — Nature  raised  through  all  its  forms, 
from  the  most  external  element,  space,  to  the  most 
internal  element  that  is  found  in  nature,  life — In- 
telligence, similarly  followed  from  the  lowest  form 
of  the  natural  soul  up  to  the  absolute  spirit — but, 
really,  they  are  there  so  much  in  their  own  substan- 
tiality as  we  know  them,  that  it  is  from  that  sub- 
stantiality, and  not  from  categories  at  all,  that  they 
are  to  be  judged. 

Something  of  this  we  may  see  again.  In  the 
meantime,  as  regards  the  Categories,  it  may  be 
suggested,  that,  for  the  relative  understanding  of 
them,  there  are  summaries  enough  of  them,  short 
enough  and  summary  enough,  in  the  Propsedeutik 
and  in  the  first  edition  of  the  Encyclopaedie,  readily 
available  for  any  student  who  would  have  them  all 
at  a  glance  before  him.  Indeed,  in  my  last  volume, 
to  say  nothing  of — shall  I  say — the  possible  profits 
otherwise  therewith  communicated,  there  is  not  a 
little  in  that  way  implied  and  so  more  or  less 
effected.* 


*  The  title  of  the  first  volume  of  the  Encyclopaedic,  as  end- 
ing in  the  clause  Zum  Gebrauch  seiner  Vorlesungen  (for  use 
with  the  Lectures)  guarantees  summariness.  No  student  of 
Hegel  should  neglect  this  edition.  I  may  mention  here,  too, 
that,  in  his  A  us  friiherer  Zeit,  Arnold  Huge  expressly  runs 
through  the  Categories  in  a  most  expeditious  and  instructive 
fashion  :  the  most  of  this  that  applies  here,  too,  I  have  trans- 
lated in  my  article  Arnold  Ruge,  in  the  British  Controversialist 
for  May  and  June  1870. 


80  THE  CATEGORIES 

2.  Physics. 

It  is  so,  then,  in  a  single  sentence  (Ego  into 
Categories,  and  these  Externalised*)  that  we  have 
the  rationale  of  origin  of  the  world  on  the  part 
of  metaphysics;  but  what  of  physics? — is  there 
a  single  comprehensible  suggestion  of  a  rationale 
of  origin,  a  beginning,  there  ? 

Of  course  there  is  the  Nebular  Hypothesis  which, 
as  first  started  by  Wright,  Kant,  Herschel, 
Laplace,  or  other,  is  existent  still,  if  by  later 
hands,  as  naturally  to  be  expected,  somewhat,  in 
extent  or  degree,  modified.  In  some  of  these  later 
hands,  at  all  events,  we  are  much  struck  by  the 
emphasis  that  is  expended  on  the  insistence,  not 
so  much  of  a  beginning,  as  of  a  summary  end. 
A  summary  end — an  end  of  all  things  !  This  poor 
unfortunate  world !  It  was  scarcely  an  honour  for 
any  one  of  us,  men,  erect,  rational,  as  we  are — it 
was  scarcely  an  honour  for  any  one  of  us  to  have 
been  born  into  it ! 

But  perhaps,  after  all,  it  is  not  as  bad  as  that — 
perhaps  our  reading  has  been  too  much  wholesale — 
perhaps  it  is  only  our  own  solar  system  that  has 
the  nail -scratch,  and  the  rest  are  untouched  ?  But 
no — we  look  again,  and  we  really  do  not  seem  to 

*  To  this  "single  sentence"  I  do  not  suppose  I  have  ever 
given  a  better  form  of  expression  than  as  early  as  the  date  No- 
vember 9,  1871,  in  my  First  Lecture  on  the  Philosophy  of  Law  ; 
namely  (see  there,  p.  5)  thus  : — "  The  Ego  develops  into  its 
own  Categories,  and  these  being  complete,  externalisation 
results  from  the  one  common  law'^that  is,  mind  as  mind, 
internality  as  internality,  is  turned  inside  out  bodily — Nature  j 


CATEGORIES  AND  PHYSICS  81 

find  it  so !  "  It  therefore  follows,"  we  find  said, 
"that  as  energy  is  constantly  in  a  state  of  trans- 
formation, there  is  a  constant  degradation  of  energy 
to  the  final  unavailable  form  of  uniformally  diffused 
heat;  and  that  this  will  go  on  as  long  as  trans- 
formations occur,  until  the  whole  energy  of  the 
universe  has  taken  this  final  form."  This,  we  read 
in  English  so,  and  in  French,  but  by  the  same 
hand,  thus :  "  Est-il  en  droit  de  se  considerer  comme 
sachant  quelque  chose,  celui  qui  ignore  ces  decou- 
vertes  modernes,  si  magnifiques  dans  leur  simplicity 
qui  nous  permettent  de  determiner  la  constitution 
et  la  composition  chimique,  non-seulement  du  soleil, 
mais  des  e"toiles,  et  des  nebuleuses  les  plus  eloignees 
de  nous;  de  pr^ciser  1'origine  exterieure  de  Tali- 
men  t  qui  nous  nourrit  et  du  combustible  qui  nous 
chauffe ;  de  comprendre  la  non-permanence  de 
Tetat  de  choses  actuellement  existant  sur  notre 
globe;  de  retracer  1'histoire  passee  de  la  terre 
et  de  la  lune,  et  de  prevoir,  au  moins  en  partie, 
1'avenir  qui  attend  1'univers  physique."  It  may  be 
possible  to  point  to  the  colour  of  qualification  or 
limitation  in  what  is  said  here,  either  in  French  or 
English;  but  when  it  is  compared — all  that  there 
is  of  it  ("  globe,"  "  terre,"  "  lune"  "  en  partie"  etc.) — 
with  all  that  there  is  else  of  unequivocal  assertion, 
it  is  surely  pretty  plain  that  it  is  a  "  whole "  that 
is  concerned,  and  that  that  whole  is  the  "  universe." 
There  can  be  no  doubt  of  it — what  is  concerned 
is  the  "  universe,"  "  1'univers  physique,"  and  in  it, 
and  in  its  regard,  once  more  "  la  mort "  ! — "  la  mort 

F 


82  THE  CATEGORIES 

sans  phrase  "  !  And  we  owe  it  all  to  the  decouvertes 
modernes.  Est-il  en  droit  de  se  considerer  comme 
sachant  quelque  chose,  celui  qui  ignore  ces  decou- 
vertes si  magnifiques  dans  leur  simplicite  ?  Even 
as  we  are  aware  that  it  is  really  an  ingenuousness 
of  simplicity  that  asks  the  question,  we  cannot 
hesitate  to  agree  with  at  least  its  nett  burden. 
That  nett  burden  is  M.E.  —  the  mechanical 
equivalent — and  positively  he  who  in  these  days 
should  find  himself  ignorant  of  it,  would  not,  in 
general  estimation,  be  very  far  wrong  if  he  felt 
himself  "not  in  his  rights  to  consider  himself  as 
knowing  anything."  "  Wells  on  dew  "  was  once  on 
a  time  pretty  well  a  favourite  reading,  and  Sir  John 
Herschel  on  natural  philosophy  still,  we  doubt  not, 
is  such.  But  for  the  interest  of  a  sound,  strikingly 
resultful,  variously  comprehensive  theory,  we  know 
not  any  other  within  the  memory  of  the  oldest 
among  us  that  can,  in  name,  surpass  Energy.  Still, 
we  are  not  sure  that  we  can  say  that,  as  it  were, 
the  "  Corsican  Boswell "  on  its  cap  should  be  :  Here 
see  the  e'tat  primitif  as  well  as  the  dtat  ultime  of  the 
physical  universe !  We  have  certainly  an  honest 
admiration  for  the  simple  admiration  that  is  loud 
in  the  shout ;  but  we  are,  as  certainly,  without  the 
conviction  that  will  allow  us  to  join  in  it. 

But — plainly — properly  to  judge  of  it  here,  we 
must  take  along  with  it  the  whole  of  the  Nebular 
Hypothesis.  And  with  this  hypothesis,  may  not  a 
beginning,  the  beginning,  be  said  to  be  made  from  "  a 
primordial  vaporous  matter  diffused  through  space  "  ? 


CATEGORIES  AND  PHYSICS  83 

Absolutely,  however,  is  it  not  to  be  said  at  once 
that  a  beginning  so  begun  is  no  beginning :  not  one 
element  in  it  is  intelligibly  a  First.  Space,  for 
example — or  Time,  Yapour  —  each,  as  there,  as 
given,  is  but  an  unintelligible  abstract.  As  we 
say  of  the  first,  "Giebt  es  einen  Baum"  (does  it 
so  happen,  then,  that  there  is  to  be  found,  par 
hazard,  such  a  thing  as  Space)  ?  So  we  may  ask 
•of  Time — so  we  may  ask  of  the  Vapour :  "for 
thinking  requires  to  know  the  necessity"  Perhaps 
it  may  be  in  perception  of  this  that  we  have  the 
gracious  aside  to  all  the  three,  Space,  Time,  and 
Vapour,  "This"  (of  them)  "does  not  drive  the 
•Creator  out  of  the  field  ! "  Seeing  that  any  further 
the  whole  labour  of  the  handiwork  is  left  to  the 
Vapour  alone,  we  may  be  allowed  to  suppose  that 
.all  up  to  that  is  graciously  granted  to — a  god? 
The  etat  primitif,  the  primitive  state  can  only 
mean  that:  infinite  space,  infinite  time,  and  an 
infinite  gas.  "We  say  infinite  even  of  the  gas ;  for 
the  dark  backward  and  abysm  of  time  can  have 
allowed,  by  its  own  infinity  in  the  infinity  of  space, 
at  least  a  tantamount  infinity  of  spread  to  the 
gas.  But  that  is  no  beginning.  These  infinites 
.are  somewhat  ticklish  matters,  and  call  for  infinite 
.allowances.  We  cannot  wonder  that  Physics  should 
be  demure  in  regard  to  them — though  we  may — 
with  what  else  is  before  us — regret  it!  For  so 
Physics  can  allow  us  no  more  than,  say,  a  merely 
epic  middle  with,  what  is  only  consonant,  a  merely 
epic  god — deus  ex  machina  ! 


84  THE  CATEGORIES 

But  to  take  in  hand  the  gas  only,  what  are  we  to- 
say  of  it?  Well — at  once — a  very  burdened  gas, 
a  very  heavily  burdened  gas,  it  must  have  been,. 
in  the  very  first  moment  of  its  existence:  for  it 
must  have  already  held  in  germ — all !  It  must 
have  been  pregnant,  seminally  pregnant,  with 
illimitably  more  than  even  the  vegete  young  Adam 
whom  Jean  Paul  saw  exult,  in  the  face  of  his  Eve,, 
with  exclaim :  "  By  heaven  I  walk  up  and  down,, 
girt  with  a  seed-bag  that  contains  the  seeds  of  all 
the  nations;  and  I  carry  the  repertorium  and 
treasure-chest  of  the  whole  human  race ! "  Even 
such  a  repertorium,  infinitesimally  filled  up,  the 
first  original  gas  must  have  been ;  *  but  how  could 
anything  else  have  followed  ?  One  and  sole,  a. 
single  system,  a  single  entity  throughout  all  space,. 
where  was  there  provision  for  the  faintest  stir  in 
it  ?  Occupant  of  all  space,  from  end  to  end,  from 
length  to  length,  from  breadth  to  breadth,  had  it 
had  any  name  under  either,  it  had  not  room  even 
for  the  relief  of  a  turn ;  and  give  it  heat,  where  was 
that  heat  to  go  to — unless  to  itself ;  how  was  emission,. 
how  was  any  bubble,  how  was  any  bubble  of  an 

*  This  is  to  assume  in  the  gas  a  vis  insita  in  account  of  the 
whole  ultimate  development.  Mr  Darwin  is  very  obstinate 
in  that,  for  his  development,  he  will  owe  nothing  to  any 
influence  from  within,  but  all  to  influence  from  without — as 
bringing  it  nearer  gravitation,  I  suppose.  Whereas  philo- 
sophy, quite  as  much  for  evolution  as  Darwin,  will  certainly 
have  involution  as  well ;  and  Aristotle  pointedly  says  the 
truth  as  usual,  that  there  must  be  a  principle  from  within 
to  bring  movement  and  concert  into  things  :  &s  dtov  lv  rots 
oftcriv  virdpxeiv  TU>'  diriav  TJTIS  Kiv-^ffei  /cat  ffvvd^ei  rd  Trpdy/Jiara. 


CATEGORIES  AND  PHYSICS  85 

ooze,  in  a  cram-full  whole — possible  ?  One  and  sole, 
it  ought  to  have  lain  inert  to  infinitude. 

Or  take  it  otherwise,  give  ample  room  and  verge 
enough,  grant  gas  the  possibility  of  an  infinite 
stretch  in  space — grant  this,  on  and  on,  from  the 
first :  then  definitive  dissipation — already  beyond 
prophecy — has  long  since  eventuated !  To  this, 
plainly,  the  terms  themselves,  the  terms  of  the 
end,  suffice;  for  creation  itself  on  these — any 
creation — can  prove  but  temporary,  fugitive;  and 
infinite  time,  an  eternity  ago,  has  consummated 
an  extremity  in  the  past.  This  must  be  so,  on  the 
given  terms,  I  say;  or  else,  and  otherwise,  it  is 
simply  inexplicable  and  a  mysterious  miracle,  how 
a  perishable  and  perishing  universe,  such  as  this 
demonstrated  present  one,  could  have  possibly  main- 
tained itself  even  in  the  state  we  see  it. 

But  take  the  world  just  as  it  is  at  present,  and  on 
the  given  terms  of  physics:  what  is  the  spectacle 
that — still  on  these  terms — we  should  expect  to 
see? 

The  proposition  of  physics  is,  That  an  end  of  the 
universe  is  a  necessity  in  consequence  of  an  eventual 
utter  dissipation,  dispersion,  and  loss  of  heat;  for 
energy  itself,  as  energy,  is  to  take  at  last  that 
ultimate  and  final  form.  In  the  first  place,  now,  it 
is  evident  that  this  distinguished  disaster,  this 
absolute  black,  this — catastrophe — in  triumphant 
prophecy  of  which  so  much  pride  has  been  taken — 
if  it  is  to  come,  has  not  yet  come.  It  is  still  to 
come !  Orion  can  still  put  his  fingers  in  his  belt ; 


86  THE  CATEGORIES 

Sirius  is  as  lucent  as  ever ;  and  even  our  somewhat 
inconsiderable  Sun  has  not  yet  lost  all  "  his  original 
brightness." 

Suppose  it,  in  the  second  place,  to  be  still 
coming — say  after  one  single,  original,  ubiquitous 
creative  development;  or  say  after  a  succession  of 
several  or  innumerable,  less  or  more  partial,  but  all 
perishable,  creative  developments — what  sort  of  a 
spectacle  would  space  furnish  as  a  whole — and  if 
we  could  see  it  as  a  whole  ! — at  this  moment  present 
to  us?  For  all  the  world — never  mind  the  size: 
in  the  infinitude  of  space  all  the  contents  of  space 
are  in  such  relative  ratio  that  they  themselves  are,, 
conceivably,  in  any  possible  question  of  positive 
size,  only  infinitesimal — for  all  the  world,  then, 
that  spectacle  of  space  as  a  whole  before  us  is  the 
spectacle  of  an  infinite  whole  of  infinitely  mixed 
contents,  some,  to  say  so,  alive  but  others  again 
dead — for  all  the  world,  as  I  say,  a  swarm — a 
congeries  of  bees — that,  living  (the  actual  suns), 
buzz — that  (the  extinct  suns),  dead,  hustle  ! 

But,  in  the  third  place,  the  "universe,"  pace 
Energy,  is  not  yet  to  be  trampled  out  and  finally 
done  with  —  no,  not  yet,  and  even  again  not 
yet  —  no,  not  yet,  even  on  its  own  terms ! 
Can  the  dissipation  ever  be  final  ?  In  an  infinite 
space,  in  an  infinite  time,  there  must  be — on  the 
terms — even  an  infinitude  of  the  dead,  and  what 
is  to  hinder  them  from  stopping  the  way?  Nay, 
suppose  that  nothing  less  than  a  simple  totality 
of  evanescence  is  to  be  insisted  on  for  heat,  does 


CATEGORIES  AND  PHYSICS  87 

not,  for  all  that,  gravitation  exist — and  is  not 
gravitation,  for  all  that,  still  bound  to  exist — as 
much  gravitation  as  ever — the  same  gravitation — 
and  as  grave,  not  the  tiniest  morsel  less  grave,  for 
the  dead  than  for  the  living?  Of  this,  as  of  a 
bare  fact,  one  might  cry,  What  of  that  ?  But  the 
retort  might  still  only  die  off  in  a  sob  at  the  thought 
of — Collisions  !  "  The  action  of  the  sun  is  supposed 
not  to  be  due  chiefly  to  the  combustion  of  inflam- 
mable matter :  it  is  believed  to  be  a  vibration  kept 
up  in  its  substance  by  the  violent  impact  of  large 
bodies  drawn  into  it  from  space,  and  falling  with 
tremendous  force  upon  its  surface.  The  effect  of 
such  a  shock — conversion  into  atomic  vapour — • 
a  vibration  infinitely  greater  than,  etc.,  etc.,  and 
cause  at  once  of  heat  and  light,  etc.,  etc. ! " 

With  such  a  force  present  throughout  space 
even  on  materials  dead,  who  may  venture  to  declare 
an  ultimate  extinction  of  the  universe  ?  Does  the 
history  of  astronomy — with  amendment  after  amend- 
ment, correction  after  correction — warrant  it  ?  See 
the  differences  here  as  to  the  angle  of  parallax — 
say  even  of  —  the  latest  and  likeliest  —  Alpha 
Centauri  alone !  Ah,  nous  avons  pu  faire  avec 
certitude  des  pas  gigantesques  dans  1'investigation 
de  1'etat  primitif,  aussi  bien  que  de  1'etat  ultime 
de  1'univers  physique — is  it  then  with  "certitude" 
that  that  so  tremendous  colophon  impends? 

It  is,  of  course,  the  colophon,  the  end,  rather, 
and  not  the  beginning,  that  seems  physics'  fancy; 
but  is,  then,  the  beginning  different?  With  so 


88  THE  CATEGORIES 

much  behind  us,  may  we  not  still  ask,  with  the 
sole  prospect  of  a  negative,  Is  there  a  single 
intelligible  suggestion  of  a  rationale  of  origin,  a 
beginning,  in  physics?  And,  as  for  an  end,  is 
not  that  chuckle  of  physics,  with  all  its  reality 
of  mathematics  and  discoveries,  over  that  its  strut 
— "1'etat  ultime  de  1'univers,"  rather  small? 


3.  Physics  (continued). 

Of  course  there  goes  to  all  this  the  supposition 
that  Time  and  Space  are  infinite.  Perhaps,  indeed, 
it  is  but  a  natural  supposition  and,  pretty  well,  the 
common  one.  Kant,  in  his  celebrated  Theory  of 
the  Heavens,  explicitly  assumes  it :  he  speaks  of 
worlds  in  space  without  number  and  without  end, 
and  yet  as  constitutive  of  but  a  single  system  with 
a  given  centre;  for  mutually  independent  systems 
would  only  tend  to  hasten  onwards  to  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  universe.  As  we  have  seen,  he  might 
have  added :  and,  with  an  infinite  time  behind  us, 
any  such  swarm  of  fallible  systems  would  have 
been  already  extinct.  One  wonders  a  little,  at 
the  same  time,  that  he  made  no  bones  of  a  centre 
for  Space:  where,  Space  being  infinite,  could  he 
have  found  a  spot  to  pitch  it  in  ?  And  yet,  see 
how  wise  we  are !  any  spot  whatever  would  answer 
the  conditions :  it  would  have  quite  as  much  space 
on  this  side  as  on  that,  and  above  as  below !  As 
for  Physicists,  I  am  not  quite  sure  that  there  are 
not  a  few  of  them,  at  a  small  puzzle  here.  Possibly 


CATEGORIES  AND  PHYSICS  89 

Geologists  and  Naturalists  would  not  murmur  much, 
if,  letting  Space  go  as  it  might,  they  had  ever  at 
command  any  lengths  of  time  whatever  to  come  and 
go  upon,  whereas  the  Physicist  proper,  I  fancy, 
would  rather  have  it  all  just  the  other  way:  both 
finite — but  at  least  space.  Mr  Clerk  Maxwell,  for 
example,  puts  it  rather  neatly  about  the  latter. 
"Every  place,"  he  says,  "has  a  definite  position 
with  respect  to  every  other  place;"  and  by  this 
he  would  have  us  infer  that  relativity  of  position 
is  what  constitutes  our  idea  of  space.  "  Any  one," 
he  intimates,  "  who  will  try  to  imagine  the  state  of 
a  mind  conscious  of  knowing  the  absolute  position 
of  a  point  will  ever  after  be  content  with  our 
relative  knowledge."  This,  as  I  say — if  not  at 
bottom  only  half-consciously  in  innocent  blind  of 
one's  self — is  to  put  things  rather  neatly.  Never- 
theless, I  think  we  must  admit  that  space,  time 
also,  is  infinite,  let  us  try  to  define  either  in  this 
way  or  in  that. 

A  writer  whom  we  all  respect  (we  certainly 
respect  Mr  Clerk  Maxwell),  but  who  can  charac- 
teristically both  love  and  hate,  has  it  that,  "when 
we  find  in  modern  times  conclusions,  however  able, 
drawn  without  experiment  from  such  a  text  as 
'  Causa  cequat  effectum,'  we  feel  that  the  writer  and 
his  supporters  are,  as  regards  method,  little  in 
advance  of  the  science  of  the  dark  ages."  It  is 
not  quite  happy  to  relegate  into  mediseval  night 
a  man  or  men  who  can  believe  in  the  ordinary 
axiom  of  causality;  nor  can  we  promptly  credit 


90  THE  CATEGORIES 

that   either   the   man   or   the  men  saw  or  sought 

o 

their  facts,  not  in  the  usual  field  of  material  event 
— no,  but  actually  in  the  axiom  itself — as  though 
it  were  adequate,  even  so,  to  prove,  not  general 
only,  but  positively  a  repertory  and  quarry  of 
particulars  as  well !  But  we  champion  neither 
Mayer  nor  Joule :  we  respect  genius  and  manliness 
even  when  the  characteristic  feeling  shows  —  if 
we  may  allow  ourselves  the  word — a  little  rowdy- 
ish,  perhaps  smilingly  rowdyish,  like  violets  on 
Vesuvius:  and  it  is  only  Physics  a  propos  of 
causality  that  we  have  to  think  of  here.  The  fact, 
indeed,  is  that  we,  personally,  have  had  of  late  so 
much  to  say  of  causality,  in  some  little  connexion, 
too,  with  the  denial  of  any  relation  to  it  unless 
time,  that  we  are  almost  tempted  to  fear  here  that 
Physics  may  have  been  led  to  suppose  that  such 
a  denial,  so  much  and  recently  in  vogue,  is  Meta- 
physics' own.  For  even  Mr  Clerk  Maxwell  does 
not  seem  to  have  any  very  much  more  assured 
cognition  of  Causality  than  we  may  apprehend  to 
obtain  in  the  above.  At  p.  20  of  "Matter  and 
Motion"  for  example,  it  is  said : — 

"There  is  a  maxim  which  is  often  quoted,  that, 
The  same  causes  will  always  produce  the  same  effects  ;  " 
while  on  p.  21  it  is  negatively  added :  "  There  is 
another  maxim  which  must  not  be  confounded  with 
that  quoted  to  assert  That  like  causes  produce  like 
effects.  This  is  only  true,"  Mr  Maxwell  continues, 
"  when  small  variations  in  the  initial  circumstances 
produce  only  small  variations  in  the  final  state  of 
the  system.  In  a  great  many  physical  phenomena 


CATEGORIES  AND  PHYSICS  91 

this  condition  is  satisfied  ;  but  there  are  other  cases 
in  which  a  small  initial  variation  may  produce 
a  very  great  change  in  the  final  state  of  the  system, 
as  when  the  displacement  of  the  'points'  causes 
a  railway  train  to  run  into  another  instead  of 
keeping  its  proper  course." 

This  falls  into  the  objection  discussed  by  me 
elsewhere,  that  the  most  momentous  results  may 
follow  apparently  the  most  insignificant  causes. 
A  spot  on  a  lady's  dress  may  revolutionise  Europe ; 
the  finger  of  a  child  may  launch  into  the  sea  the 
mightiest  warship  :  so,  displaced  points,  may  murder 
thousands.  I  assert  here,  as  I  assert  there,  that  it 
is  still  identity  that  is  the  causal  law  at  work.  To 
keep  following  the  course  of  the  rails  is  certainly 
no  change  of  identity.  Set  grooved  wheels  on 
guiding  rails,  curved  or  straight,  it  would  be  a 
little  unreasonable  to  find  fault  with  them  for 
obediently  keeping  to  the  identity  entrusted  to 
them.  Neither  could  the  opposing  train  be  blamed 
for  a  like  fidelity  on  its  side.  So,  train  to  train  was 
just  motion  to  motion,  as  in  Hume's  two  billiard 
balls.  As  for  any  possible  resultant  catastrophe, 
the  identity,  plainly,  would  lie  in  the  momenta  and 
the  nature  of  the  objects.  Kant  himself,  with  all 
that  he  propounds  on  causality,  says  this:  "The 
wonder  at  the  following  of  an  effect  from  its  cause 
ceases  as  soon  as  I  plainly  and  distinctly  see  into  the 
adequacy  of  the  cause ; "  and  that  is  simply  as  much 
as  to  say :  it  is  in  identity  that  I  look  to  find  a  cause 
for  an  effect.  The  substantiality  of  a  cause  just 


92  THE  CATEGORIES 

substantially  repeats  itself  in  the  substantiality 
of  the  effect.  The  rail  was  the  rail  and  the  wheel 
was  the  wheel;  but  the  deviation  of  the  rail  was 
the  deviation  of  the  wheel.  To  meet  the  substan- 
tiality that  is  called  cause,  it  is  alone  the  corre- 
spondent substantiality  that  counts.  Even  so 
Hume.  He  posed  his  reader  by  rivetting  his 
attention  on  the  objects  as  objects,  and  conse- 
quently concealing  from  him  precisely  the  nerve 
at  work.  For  objects  are  not  causes  always 
necessarily  only  in  one  quality:  the  same  object 
may  be,  in  a  score  of  different  ways,  cause.  The 
balls  themselves,  in  Hume's  case,  did  not  pass 
the  one  into  the  other:  they  only  took  on  a  com- 
munity of  states;  as  Lear  and  the  Fool  were  wet 
by  the  same  rain.  And  yet  Hume's  language  has 
that  in  it  only  to  mislead.  "The  effect,"  he  says, 
"is  totally  different  from  the  cause,  and  conse- 
quently can  never  be  discovered  in  it."  The  one 
ball,  truly,  cannot  be  discovered  in  the  other;  but 
that  is  no  reason  why  the  effect  may  not  be  dis- 
covered in  the  cause.  The  smashing  train  was  not 
the  smashed  one.  The  objects  themselves,  the 
balls,  the  trains,  remain  apart.  Once  thrown  by 
motion  into  the  relation  of  cause  and  effect,  they 
have  still  qualities  that  render  them  liable  or 
amenable  to  the  same  relation  under  more  than 
one  very  different  name.  Blow  your  fuel  into  a 
blaze,  it  is  the  air  is  the  cause,  the  oxygen,  not 
the  bellows:  the  same  effect  might  have  been 
produced  by  an  iron  plate,  or  by  a  newspaper, 


CATEGORIES  AND  PHYSICS  93 

properly  held  before  the  grate,  but  neither  the 
plate  nor  the  newspaper  is  identical  with  the 
bellows.  The  smoker  has  always  causality  between 
his  lips  or  at  the  ends  of  his  fingers,  and  we  may 
safely  leave  the  rationale  of  it,  the  philosophy 
of  it,  to  him.  One  wonders  if  the  man  who  gave 
the  little  deviating  push  was  not,  to  Mr  Maxwell, 
a  murderer  ? 

That  it  sometimes  happens,  as  I  have  remarked 
elsewhere,  that  to  the  effect  we  know  not  the  cause 
— this  is  not  by  any  means  a  founded  objection. 
The  daily  tides,  for  example,  may  have  been 
observed  for  hundreds  of  years  only  with  wonder, 
till  Kepler,  or  another,  pointed  to  the  Moon;  and 
it  was  the  kite  of  Franklin  led  to  the  rationale 
of  the  Thunderstorm.  Nay,  I  doubt  not  that  still 
in  all  departments  of  Science,  we  know  a  great 
many  effects,  but  not  their  causes.  Why  HO, 
in  the  laboratory,  should  mean  Water,  for  instance, 
can  only  lead  to  wonder  when  thought  of.  That 
these  two  vapours  should  sink  together  into  that 
so  very  different  liquid  is  something  very  extra- 
ordinary. And  the  wonder  is  none  the  less,  but 
all  the  more,  when  we  know  that  only  a  certain 
proportion,  H02,  is  effective.  Still  there  is  the 
identity:  the  water  can  be  parted  into  H  here 
and  0  there.  To  drop  white  acid  on  white  wood, 
and  see  a  "black  emerge  may  show  a  difference  to 
puzzle;  but  when  we  know  that  the  acid  has  ab- 
sorbed the  hydrogen  and  the  oxygen  (water)  and 
left  behind  the  carbon  Hack,  we  see  identity. 


94  THE  CATEGORIES 

The  differences  that  follow  only  from  the  different 
proportions  of  the  same  components — it  is  their 
resolution  into  identity  that  seems  the  most 
hopeless. 

Not  that  difficulty,  however,  nor,  on  the  same  level, 
any  other  such,  can  excuse  Physics  for  ignorance  in 
regard  to  such  a  specially  domestic  matter  as 
causality.  Mr  Huxley,  for  example,  was  all  his 
life  the  very  autocrat  of  the  physical  side,  and 
as  very  specially  against  the  metaphysical  or 
spiritual  one,  and  he  opined  Causality,  as  I  see 
from  his  deliverances  on  Protoplasm,  to  be  but 
"  contingent  succession  ! "  That  is  something  con- 
siderably worse  than  we  have  seen  already  in 
regard  to  the  deplorable  effects  of  only  "small 
variations,"  or  to  uses  of  the  axiom  that  were 
only  worthy  of  the  "dark  ages."  Nay,  we  know' 
that  there  are  philosophers,  more  or  less  meta- 
physical even,  who,  let  them  be  as  metaphysical 
as  they  may,  are,  probably  much  more,  on  the 
whole,  even  physically  accomplished,  Mr  Mill,  for 
example,  Professor  Bain;  and  Mr  Huxley,  out 
of  all  measure,  out-Herods  them.  They,  not 
accepting  necessity,  assuredly  affirm  invariableness. 
We  have  still  with  them,  then,  a  certain  constancy 
of  succession;  whereas  with  Mr  Huxley  everything 
may  work  loose  from  everything  else,  and  any 
connexion  of  the  effect  with  the  cause  is  not  to 
be  depended  upon.  That  is  about  the  nineteenth 
century's  last ! 

But  this  of  Causality  in  the  reference  to  Physics, 


CATEGORIES  AND  PHYSICS  95 

if  only,  and  only  by  the  bye,  illustrative,  is  not 
what  immediately  occupies  us* — the  question  of 
a  beginning.  And  suppose  we  have  sufficiently 
canvassed  that  on  the  general  or  inorganic  side,  it 
is  not  quite  so  certain  that  a  relevant  word  may 
not  be  said  for  Physics  on  the  organic  side.  It 
is  that  side  that  we  may  have  to  look  to  for 
a  moment. 

4.  Physics  (continued). 

On  this,  the  organic  side,  it  is,  I  think,  only 
what  is  called  evolution  that  can  connect  itself 
with  the  question  of  a  Beginning.  And  here 
it  is  but  naturally  suggested  at  once  that  we 
should  consider,  First,  Darwinism  in  what  alone 
is  strictly,  distinctively,  and  properly  vital  to  it 
as  Darwinism;  and,  Second,  Evolution,  generally, 
widely,  or,  it  may  be,  even  vaguely  (by  the  public) 
conceived  or  figured  as  evolution,  name  and  thing. 

A.  Darwinism,  strictly,  properly  as  such. 

*  We  do  not  offer  any  apology  for  the  episode,  nevertheless  : 
Causality  is  in  some  ways  the  centre  of  the  position — even 
Physics  must  acknowledge  the  critical  importance  of  the 
question— if  only  just  as  a  question.  As  regards  the  general 
subject  of  Causality,  1  know  not  but  what  I  have  said  now 
in  regard  to  an  object  not  being  causal  necessarily  only  in 
one  of  its  qualities  or  powers,  may  prove  supplementary  to 
my  formal  discussion  of  the  subject  elsewhere.  And  I  am 
reminded  here  of  an  excellent  recent  book  of  Professor 
Laurie  of  Melbourne's,  in  which  he  has  some  special  remarks 
on  Causality,  among  which  there  is  one  honouring  me  by 
wishing  I  had  taken  up  the  subject  of  Causality  as  a  whole. 
If  Professor  Laurie  will  kindly  look  to  p.  173  and  the  Note  in 
it  of  my  little  book  on  "  What  is  Thought,"  he  will  find  that, 
to  my  own  idea,  I  have  written  perhaps  exhaustively  on  that 
subject. 


96  THE  CATEGORIES 

And  here  Mr  Darwin's  own  words  are,  describ- 
ingly,  these : — 

"  I  cannot  doubt  that  during  millions  of  genera- 
tions individuals  of  a  species  will  be  born  with 
some  slight  variation  profitable  to  some  part  of  its 
economy;  such  will  have  a  better  chance  of  sur- 
viving, propagating  this  variation,  which  again 
will  be  slowly  increased  by  the  accumulative  action 
of  natural  selection;  and  the  variety  thus  formed 
will  either  co-exist  with,  or  more  commonly  will 
exterminate  its  parent  form:  an  organic  being 
like  the  woodpecker,  or  the  mistletoe,  may  thus 
come  to  be  adapted  to  a  score  of  contingencies." 

The  words  in  the  above  extract,  which  I  have 
italicised — namely,  some  slight  variation  profitable  to 
some  part  of  its  economy — contain — especially  in 
two  of  them  as  key  words,  "profitable  variation  " — 
the  whole  of  Darwinism,  the  entire  doctrine  of 
the  name,  Natural  Selection.  Nor  are  these  words 
unaccompanied  by  others  which  are  the  rationale, 
the  reasoning,  on  which  the  doctrine  rests.  Mr 
Darwin  "  cannot  doubt "  that  "  during  millions  of 
generations,"  "  some  time  or  other,"  such  "  profitable 
variation"  will  take  place,  and  the  movement 
thus  begun  will,  naturally,  just  by  reason  of  the 
profit,  accumulatively  terminate  at  last  in  such 
changes  as  are  a  new  species.  Mr  Darwin  cannot 
doubt  of  anything  so  probable :  and,  so,  to  Mr  Darwin 
it  actually  is.  Positively  there  is  nothing  more 
than  that :  that  is,  absolutely,  and  in  honest  truth, 
reasoning  and  all,  the  whole  of — Natural  Selection. 


CATEGORIES  AND  PHYSICS  97 

The  variation  bringing  profit  gives  a  turn  to  the 
entire  life  of  the  creature ;  which  in  the  end  is 
a  new  species  —  nay !  —  which  in  the  end,  by 
"favour"  of  a  whole  series  and  succession  of 
innumerable  such  variations  of  profit,  is  a  veritable 
procession  and  sequence  of  species  after  species, 
terminating  only  in  what  we  see — the  majestic 
faunas  and  floras  of  the  present ! 

No  reader  who  comes  new  to  the  subject  will 
be  apt  to  believe  this ;  and  nevertheless  it  is  true. 
Mr  Darwin  says  it  all  himself — the  whole  of  it — 
of  himself  and  for  himself.  General  considerations, 
he  admits,  alone  support  natural  selection :  the 
very  groundwork  of  the  theory  is  incapable  of 
proof.  "  I  quite  agree  with  what  you  say :  he 
(Lieutenant  Huttort)  is  one  of  the  very  few  who 
see  that  the  change  of  species  cannot  be  directly 
proved"  (ii.  362,  and  then  iii.  25):  "In  fact  the 
belief  in  natural  selection  must  at  present  be 
grounded  entirely  on  general  considerations — we 
cannot  prove  that  a  single  species  has  changed ; 
nor  can  we  prove  that  the  supposed  changes  are 
beneficial,  which  is  the  groundwork  of  the  theory; 
nor  can  we  explain  why  some  species  have  changed 
and  others  have  not."  If  any  reader  will  honestly 
follow  out  these  admissions  into  their  constitutive 
content,  he  will  wonder  what  in  all  the  world 
is  left  Mr  Darwin  at  last.  Why,  in  sober  and 
good  truth,  there  is  nothing  left  Mr  Darwin  at 
last  but  Mr  Darwin  himself — looking  away  out 
there  into  "  millions  of  generations "  in  dream ! 

G 


98  THE  CATEGORIES 

And  the  public  thought  this  dream,  this  mere 
imagination,  was  a  scientific  apodictic  proof  of 
all  these  innumerable  species  of  plants  and  animals 
being  sprung — all  of  them — from  a  single  slight 
variation  of  accident  and  chance  in  a  piece  of 
"  proteine  compound "  that,  "  some  time  or  other," 
had  just  "appeared" — "by  some  wholly  unknown 
process ! " 

The  "  proteine  compound  "  is  not  to  Mr  Darwin 
his  only  premiss  of  development.  It  becomes 
sometimes  "  some  single  prototype,"  and  at  other 
times  again  "  four  or  five  primordial  forms,"  which 
either  give  rise  to,  or  are,  the  "Progenitors"  he 
by-and-by  finds  it  necessary  to  postulate  or  grant. 

And  here  the  idea  of  Origin — of  Origin  as 
Origin — cannot  but  force  itself  in  upon  us.  If 
a  First,  a  pre-existent  First,  has  to  be  postulated, 
and  so  consequently  granted,  why  is  there  any 
claim  of  Origin — what  reason  is  there  for  speaking 
of  origin  at  all  ?  Origin — as  currently  interpreted 
by  the  public  at  large,  who  had  not  seen,  who 
had  only  heard,  and  who  believed  that  Mr  Darwin 
proposed  to  initiate  them  into  the  origin,  not  merely 
of  species  derived  from  species,  but  of  the  very 
creatures,  the  living  creatures  themselves  that 
constitute  species,  that  are  species  —  in  such  cir- 
cumstances, origin  can  only  demonstrate  itself  as 
a  palpable  misnomer. 

Yet  this,  with  his  own  reputation  as  a  Naturalist 
since  the  voyage  of  the  Beagle — this  misnomer  it 
was  that  made  Darwin.  Why,  a  similar  use  of  the 


CATEGORIES  AND  PHYSICS  99 

word  origin — and  it  was  as  much  their  right  as 
it  was  his — might  have  similarly  made  in  advance 
Erasmus  the  grandfather  or  Lamarck — say  even 
Maupertuis,  or  at  all  events  Bonnet,  Robinet, 
Telliamed,  who  were,  all  of  them,  evolutionists, 
and  very  much  accredited  evolutionists,  too,  though 
not  in  the  sort  of  by-way  that,  by  conceived  selected 
variation,  Mr  Darwin  was.  Telliamed  at  least 
might  have  found  with  Mr  Huxley  (who,  we  might 
almost  say,  was  specially  Mr  Darwin's  gladiator)  so 
far,  still  more  favour  than  even  Mr  Darwin  himself ; 
for  Mr  Huxley,  if  asking  with  surprise,  how,  without 
conditions,  "variation  should  occur  at  all,"  would 
have  met  in  Telliamed  as  good  a  conditionist  as 
himself:  his  doctrine  being  that  "The  present 
plants  and  animals,  under  influence  of  external 
conditions,  combined  with  co-operating  efforts  at 
perfection  on  the  part  of  the  organisms  themselves, 
have  gradually  developed  themselves  in  the  course 
of  many  thousand  years."  And  we  may  note  here 
that,  as  long  as  Mr  Huxley  did  not  understand 
Mr  Darwin  on  conditions,  so  long  must  he  be 
said  not  to  have  understood  him  at  all.  Per- 
plexities or  mistakes,  indeed,  in  regard  to  the 
great  doctrine — and  we  shall  allow  ourselves  to 
say  they  were  numerous — may  be  illustrated,  and 
very  significantly,  by  the  reference  of  Kingsley 
when  he  exclaimed  that  Darwin  "was  rushing  in 
like  a  flood  and  conquering  everywhere  by  the  mere 
force  of  truth  and  fact,"  where  the  truth  and  fact 
he  thus  credited  to  Darwin  were — Bonnet's  pro- 


100  THE  CATEGORIES 

position,  by  the  bye  —  "primal  forms  with  laws 
of  innate  self-development,"  precisely  the  proposi- 
tion that  Darwin  stood  there  for  no  other  purpose 
than  expressly  to  deny.  For  Mr  Darwin's  forms, 
prototype  or  other,  had  no  reference  to  such  accom- 
modation as  Kant's,  That  the  ante-dating  of  the 
Divine  interference  neither  removes  nor  lessens  it. 
We  have  just  seen  these  forms,  in  Mr  Darwin's 
way  of  it,  only  to  have  "appeared,"  "by  some 
wholly  unknown  process,"  and  without  any  call 
for  God  at  all:  he,  for  his  part,  as  we  also  know, 
had  "long  regretted  (iii.  18)  that  he  truckled  to 
public  opinion,  and  used  the  pentateuchal  term 
of  creation  by  which  he  really  meant,"  appeared, 
etc.,  as  just  said. 

It  is  illustrative  here,  too,  in  regard  to  the 
"proteine  compound,"  shall  we  say?  to  refer  to 
what  Kant  has  in  a  note  (i.  228)  on  the  In- 
fusoria : — 

"When  I  see  the  numerous  animal  forms  in  a 
single  drop  of  water — sort  of  robber-ruffians,  some 
of  them,  armed  with  weapons  to  destroy,  but,  just 
as  they  would  destroy,  to  be  destroyed  themselves 
by  still  stronger  ruffians — when  I  see  the  craft, 
the  artifice,  the  violence,"  etc.,  etc. 

Surely  such  creatures,  only  visible  to  the  micro- 
scope, greatly  contrast  with  that  "proteine  com- 
pound" so  palpably  gross  that,  did  it  exist  now, 
these  animals  of  ours,  as  Mr  Darwin  laments, 
would  devour  it  all  up !  And  where  are  they, 
these  minims,  in  the  procession?  What  are  they 


CATEGORIES  AND  PHYSICS  101 

links   from  ?      What   are   they  links   to  ?      Where 
at  all  can  we  think  them  to  come  in? 

That  it  is  "  conceivable "  has  the  force  of  fact  for 
Mr  Darwin.  "It  is  conceivable  that  flying-fish 
might  have  been  modified  into  perfectly  winged 
animals — it  is  conceivable  that  during  millions 
of  generations  individuals  of  a  species  will  be 
born  so  and  so — and  so  I  cannot  doubt  that  during 
millions  of  generations  individuals  of  a  species  have 
been  born  so  and  so  ! "  All  is  conceivable ;  but  are 
they  arrived,  then — merely  "in  supposition,"  like  Shy- 
lock's,  as  they  are — these  argosies,  freighted  from  the 
air  with  variations  that  are  accidents,  and  from  the 
clouds  with  profits  that  are  the  accidents  of  accidents  ? 
Is  a  dream,  even  conceivable  when  awake,  science — 
and  is  it  so  easily  transmutable  into  facts  and  a 
fact  by  words  and  a  word  ?  Nay,  are  they  con- 
ceivable— even  conceivable — these  existences,  indi- 
viduals of  species  in  millions  of  generations,  that 
only  in  millions  of  chances  can  show  that  rarity 
of  rarities,  that  chance — "in  the  right  direction"? 
"  The  more  I  work  "  (or  drearn) !  "  the  more  I  feel  con- 
vinced," says  Mr  Darwin,  "  that  it  is  by  the  accumu- 
lation of  extremely  slight  variations  that  new 
species  arise ; "  and,  no  doubt,  this,  with  the  mere 
"spontaneity  and  chance"  of  the  variation,  is  the 
whole  of  the  doctrine,  totum  et  rotundum,  the 
whole  of  natural  selection.  But  is  it  the  product 
of  work,  then,  and  not  simply  of  perception  in 
a  groove,  a  "  conception  ? "  Nothing  can  more 
incisively  illustrate  this  in  Mr  Darwin  than  the 


102  THE  CATEGORIES 

fate  of  the  story  of  the  Bear  and  the  Whale. 
Warned  by  Lyell  that  he  must  at  least  keep  the 
Bear  out  of  court,  Mr  Darwin  murmurs;  but, 
grudgingly,  obeys.  Lyell,  however,  no  longer  in 
view,  he  restores  it !  His  imagination  was  so 
constituted  that,  unable  to  resist  it  himself  as  a 
first  step,  he  feels  assured  that  no  reader  could 
escape  its  convincingness  in  the  same  position !  It 
is  "  conceivable : "  it  needs  no  more  than  that  to  sub- 
stantiate a  fact !  And,  with  variation  an  accident, 
profit  an  accident,  Mr  Darwin,  to  be  able  to  create 
the  Fauna  and  Flora  of  a  universe,  asks  nothing 
more  than  the  accident  of  an  accident ! 

"  Wonderful  to  me,"  says  Mr  Carlyle,  "  as  indi- 
cating the  capricious  stupidity  of  mankind — never 
could  waste  the  least  thought  upon  it ! " 

The  illustrations  of  natural  selection  are  prompted 
and  conducted  by  just  such  principles  as  the  plot 
and  plan  of  it.  Mr  Darwin  admits  knowing  of 
"  no  fact  showing  any  the  least  incipient  variation 
of  seals  feeding  on  the  shore;"  yet  the  situation 
itself  so  much  suggests  such  a  beginning  as  con- 
ceivable that  he  cannot  help  naming  it  in  the 
relation.  A  British  insect  may  be  ingeniously 
conceived  to  feed  on  an  exotic  plant  and — the  taste, 
suggestively,  prove  fatal !  In  some  relatively 
similar  way,  Bats,  Birds,  Flying-Fish,  and  Elephants, 
or  Bears  (" Darwinianism"  "  Gifford  Lectures "),  are 
all  so  conveniently  supposable  to  show,  that  they 
may  be  equally  supposed  to  prove  ! 

We  saw,  a  short  way  back,  that  sometimes  per- 


CATEGORIES  AND  PHYSICS  103 

plexities  and  mistakes  accompanied  one's  first  im- 
pressions in  regard  to  Darwin  and  his  doctrine. 
Kingsley,  for  example,  thought  himself  by  no  means 
relatively  unorthodox  when  he  identified  himself 
with  a  doctrine  which  Darwin,  for  his  part,  stood 
simply  there  to  refute ;  and,  stranger  still,  we  may 
refer  almost  similarly  to  Mr  Huxley.  It  is  not 
doing  any  injustice  to  Mr  Huxley  to  suppose  him 
to  have  been  almost  Mr  Darwin's  "  gladiator."  * 
One  has  only  to  read  pp.  173-4  of  Darwinianism  to 
know  that  it  is  hardly  possible  to  suppose  a  stronger 
record  than  they  are  of  the  efforts  of  one  man  for 
the  glory  of  another :  and  yet  he  certainly  did  not 
understand  what  he  had  most  at  heart,  and  what  he 
stood  forward  for,  Mr  Darwin's  doctrine  as  Mr 
Darwin  himself  understood  it.  He  held,  namely, 
that  "  new  species  result  from  the  selective  action  of 
external  conditions  upon  the  variations  ;  "  and  Mr 
Darwin,  denying  conditions — to  Mr  Huxley's  own 
surprise — any  entrance  whatever  into  his  proceed- 
ings, would  have  been  even  scandalised  by  the 
supposition  that  what  to  him  was  "selection"  de- 
pended in  any  way  on  the  intromission  of  a  little 
more  heat  and  cold,  or  damp  and  dry,  etc.,  etc.  The 
selective  action  that  formed  a  pediculus  to  climb 
hairs,  or  a  woodpecker  to  climb  trees,  was  not  to  Mr 
Darwin  in  any  way  a  matter  of  conditions — no,  not 

*  Surely  it  is,  in  a  way,  just  as  such  "gladiator"  that  Mr 
Huxley  describes  himself :  "  Endowed  with  an  amount  of 
combativeness  which  may  stand  you  in  good  stead,  I  am 
sharpening  up  my  claws  and  beak  in  readiness." 


104  THE  CATEGORIES 

that,  but  something,  however  external,  that  still 
entered  into  the  life  of  the  organism  itself. 

Natural  selection,  pure  and  simple,  was  alone  the 
idea  of  Mr  Darwin.  So  it  was  that  he  allowed  no 
part  in  it,  either  to  conditions,  or  to  natural  develop- 
ment due  to  any  principle  from  within.  All  change 
to  an  organism  should  be  due  only  to  some  acci- 
dental variation  in  itself,  that  should  accident- 
ally fit  into  its  own  life:  it  was  that  accidental 
fitting  in  of  an  accidental  variation  that  was  to  him, 
wholly  and  solely — Natural  Selection.  Conditions 
lessened  for  him  the  "glory"  of  natural  selection, 
as  so,  doubtless,  did  any  action  of  principles  of 
development  from  within.  Now,  why  was  this  ? 
Why  could  either  influence  "lessen  the  glory  of 
natural  selection?" 

There  must  be,  as  there  is,  a  certain  secret 
here. 

When  one  gives  all  possible  space  to  the  genesis 
of  natural  selection,  as  explained  here  or,  very  much 
more  at  large,  elsewhere,  one  cannot  help  asking, 
why,  then,  all  that  big  heavy  Origin-book,  of  which, 
surely,  a  good  three-fourths  must  be  out  from  and 
beyond  the  mere  idea  as  such  of  natural  selection, 
abstract,  or  in  puris  naturalibus.  I  have  taken  full 
account  of  all  that  elsewhere,  and  dispense  myself 
from  it  here  (concerns  compilation,  common-place 
book,  materials  of  others).  . 

The  "  Secret "  lies  in  how  Darwin  looks  on  Gravi- 
tation, Newton,  and  the  Physicists,  but  not  less  in 
how  he  sums  up  to  his  own  mind  the  world  in  a 


CATEGORIES  AND  PHYSICS  105 

religious — we  cannot  for  Mr  Darwin  say,  philo- 
sophical— reference. 

Under  the  Physicists  all  is  physical ;  while  in  the 
other  reference,  it  is  mere  "  rubbish  "  for  Mr  Darwin 
to  ask  for  the  "  origin  of  matter "  or  for  that  of 
"life."  To  Mr  Darwin  the  World  is  simply  an 
inexplicable  accident,  and  not  less  such  an  accident 
life  itself. 

If  now  you  allow  "  a  proteine  compound  "  merely 
by  accident  to  "  appear,"  from  which  by  accident  all 
species  physically  follow,  you  have  before  you  the 
universe  of  Darwin,  and  not  less  that  peculiar  and 
original  feat  of  his  own  by  which  he  has  supple- 
mented and  complemented  Newton  and  inorganics 
by  Charles  Darwin  and  organics,  with  the  result  of  a 
single  universality,  a  single  unity  in  the  names  of 
both. 

Oh,  if  for  it  all,  there  were  but  sound  logic  and 
existential  fact !  What  has  been  said  may  suffice — 
but  I  allow,  myself  just  a  touch  or  two  further. 

It  may  be  remembered  that  it  occurred  to  be 
noted  a  few  pages  back  (p.  33)  that  Mr  Darwin  was 
somewhat  curiously  decided  in  this,  that  he  denied 
to  his  original  living  and,-  so  far,  organised  material 
that  somehow  had  just  "  appeared,"  whether  at  first 
then,  or  in  its  evolutions  subsequently,  any  posses- 
sion of  a  vis  insita,  a  principle  of  development  from 
within.  He,  for  his  part,  would  (Life  and  Letters, 
ii.  176 — Origin,  p.  82)  stand  in  no  need  of  any 
"aboriginal"  power,  or  "necessity  of  change  through 
some  innate  law : "  all  for  him,  on  the  contrary.. 


106  THE  CATEGORIES 

should  be  but  matter  of  physical  adventure 
mechanical  hap — in  the  shape,  say,  of  these  ex- 
tremely small,  slight,  trifling,  and  thereto,  acci- 
dental, chance  variations  of  his,  that  (not  one  whit 
less  merely  accidentally  and  by  chance)  should  some- 
how turn  out  useful,  profitable  in  some  way,  for  the 
organism  concerned,  but  just  as  that  organism  was, 
and  found  itself  in  its  ordinary,  natural  habitat,  and 
ordinary,  natural  life  there.  Suppose  a  bird,  for 
example,  "  born  with  T^-o  th  of  an  inch  longer  beak 
than  usual,"  as  is  the  favourite  illustration,  this 
beak  being  longer  might  possibly  prove  to  curve  a 
little — Mr  Darwin  does  not  say  this,  but  he  doe& 
opine  that  the  curved  beaks  would  destroy  the 
straight  ones  (Origin,  p.  72). 

As  for  conditions,  I  have  so  exhausted,  in  Dar- 
winianism,  all  that  concerns  them,  that  I  may  dis- 
pense myself  from  any  further  relative  notice  here 
also.  Of  course,  without  conditions  externally,  or  a 
motive  principle  internally,  variation — variation  to 
profit — may  appear  such  a  very  indeterminate,  in- 
terrupted, and  only  occasional,  by-the-bye  matter, 
that  any  relative  advance  from  it  may  be  thought 
so  possibly  remote  as  almost  to  be  pretty  well  be- 
yond speech;  but  we  must  bear  in  mind  that  Mr 
Darwin,  as  in  his  "  longer  period  than  300  million 
years  "  for  the  denudation  of  the  Weald,  does  not 
at  all  stint  himself  in  the  matter  of  dates :  a  million 
years,  more  or  less,  is  but  a  bagatelle  to  him :  having 
such  dark  backward  and  abysm  of  time  behind  him, 
he  can  feel  that,  with  all  the  uncertainty  in  the 


CATEGORIES  AND  PHYSICS  107 

when  of  the  variation  to  profit  and  advance,  there  is- 
always  for  the  waiting  leisure  enough!  Length  of 
time,  as  in  averages  on  the  blackboard,  easily  wipes 
out  all  irregularities.  Or,  just  to  say  it  all  in  a 
word  : 

The  bottom-thought  of  Darwin's  mind  was  Newton 
and  gravitation  —  gravitation  in  and  of  physical 
clumps  and  a  clump — on  which  last  even  organised 
living  existences  were  but  physical,  change  in  them 
being  due  only  to  accidents — physical  accidents  in 
themselves  and  of  themselves — accidents  not  always 
accompanied  by  the  corollary  of  profit,  that  some- 
times did  not  immediately  follow,  but  proving  good 
for  the  most  part  sometime  or  other,  a  consumma- 
tion that  there  was  plenty  of  time  to  wait  for.  The 
universe  was  but  physical,  and  it  counted  no  element 
— no,  nor  principle,  a  God,  for  example,  or  a  soul — 
that  was  not  physical. 

And  this  shall  finish  Mr  Darwin's  theory,  or  doc- 
trine, or  hypothesis,  as  to  me,  in  the  end,  after  labour 
enough,  it  has  exhibited  itself.* 

Mr  Darwin's  fame  and  name  as  a  naturalist  is 
understood  to  rest  on  the  "  Natural  Selection  "  with 
which  he  identified  himself.  It  seems  an  odd  thing 
to  say — still  there  may,  after  all,  be  something  of 
truth  in  it — that  but  for  Natural  Selection,  Mr 
Darwin  might  have  been  in  the  end  a  fuller,  com- 
pleter,  more  perfect  and  accomplished  naturalist. 

*  Darwinianism  and  the  Gifford  Lectures  will  amply  meet 
any  wish  for  quotation-references  or  additional  information 
and  evidence. 


108  THE  CATEGORIES 

Has  any  one  ever  taken  it  into  his  head  to  ask 
What  was  Darwin's  education  as  a  Naturalist  ? 
Was  it  technically  academic,  academically,  techni- 
cally complete,  academically,  technically  systematic  ? 
Even  so  far  as  self-taught,  was  the  result  at  last,  as 
though  technically  and  academically,  a  finished, 
completed,  filled  up,  systematic  Whole  ?  I  am  in- 
clined to  hold,  after  all  evidence  available,  that  Mr 
Darwin's  knowledge  of  Geology  was  such  a  whole, 
more  fully,  perfectly,  maturely,  than  his  knowledge 
of  either  Botany  or  Zoology.  Suppose  we  dip  into 
his  life  and  follow  him  relatively  on  in  it  as  the  tes- 
timony there  is  offered  us. 

But  I  break  off  here.  I  am  not  at  all  minded  to 
say  one  word  that  would  detract  from  Mr  Darwin. 

Mr  Darwin — not  that  any  words  of  mine  are  any 
compliment,  or  can  in  any  way  settle  his  historical 
place — was,  as  are  still  words  of  mine,  such  a 
naturalist  as  we  can  set  beside  only  a  Linnaeus  and 
a  Cuvier ;  but  he  was  in  that  line,  perhaps — it  is  a 
queer  word  to  use — a  Romanticist  rather  than  a 
Classicist.  There  are,  namely,  the  great  Kingdoms 
or  Sub-kingdoms :  Protozoa,  Coelenterata,  Annuloida, 
Annulosa,  Mollusca,  with  all  their  Classes,  Sub- 
classes, Orders,  Sub-orders ;  not  to  speak  at  all  of 
the  Yertebrata  in  their  Classes,  Sub-classes,  Orders, 
Sub-orders,  Sections,  etc.,  etc.  (the  Glossary  of  Mr 
Dallas  in  the  Origin  will  give  all  the  names  as  they 
respectively  were  in  the  time  of  Darwin).  Now,  it 
cannot  be  said  that  Mr  Darwin  was  au  fait  in  all  of 
these.  That  is  what  we  mean  by  the  reference  to 


CATEGORIES  AND  PHYSICS  109 

education.  In  that  reference  we  do  seem  to  be  told 
all  that  there  is  to  be  told  in  the  Life  and  Letters. 
Nevertheless,  in  all  that  we  hear,  even  of  Botany 
and  Henslow,  we  never  can  make  out  that  Darwin 
underwent  regular  instruction  in — regular  courses  of 
Botany,  Zoology,  etc. — such  courses  as,  with  his  own 
application,  were  calculated  to  make  a  scientifically 
finished,  completed,  systematic,  academic  whole  in 
the  mind  of  the  student  of  them.  It  is  not  for  a 
moment  meant  to  say  that  Mr  Darwin  did  not  have 
almost  always  as  his  own,  generally,  such  knowledge 
as  even  accomplished  men  would  be  glad  to  possess 
a  tithe  of,  but  only  this — that,  in  his  relative  acquisi- 
tions, to  say  so,  he  was,  on  the  whole,  a  Romanticist. 
He  was  given  up  to  leading  articles,  or  a  leading 
article.  Beetles,  Insects  that  stir,  Birds,  were  really 
for  the  most  part  the  stock  in  which  he  absorbed 
himself.  If  we  can  but  think  of  him,  the  young 
man,  as  only  so  educated,  once  for  all,  on  the 
Beagle,  reading,  reading  Lyell,  with  his  net  at  the 
stern,  going  ashore  always  as  he  could,  with  the 
geological  hammer  in  his  hand,  and  a  Milton  in  his 
pocket — we  shall  be  able  in  picture  pretty  well  to 
realise  him — even  to  realise  him  in  his  acquirements, 
whether  general  or  special,  when,  not  yet  twenty- 
three,  he  went  aboard  ship  for  the  voyage  that  in  a 
certain  way  made  him.  And  we  have  but  to  read 
that  most  excellent  and  interesting  Journal  of  his  to 
know  that  wherever  the  ship  took  him,  thither  his 
leading  article  still  followed  him.  Go  ashore  where 
he  may,  it  is  his  beetles  he  hunts.  "  In  one  day,"  he 


110  THE  CATEGORIES 

cries,  "  I  caught  68  species."  At  Bahia  there  is  the 
PyropTiorus  luminosus;  from  Rio,  in  a  perfect  rapture, 
amid  numberless  names  of  glory  (see  Darwinianism, 
p.  81),  he  writes  Henslow  and  Fox,  assuring  the 
latter  consolatorily,  that,  for  all  the  new  riches,  it  is 
their  old  friend,  Crux  Major,  he  looks  back  upon  as 
still  the  most  dear  to  him.  And  so  it  continues  all 
through  the  voyage.  At  sea,  in  Patagonia,  on  the 
Andes,  Keeling  Island,  Tierra  del  Fuego,  the  Gala- 
pagos, St  Helena,  it  is  always  beetles  engross  him. 
At  the  last  so  famous  island  it  is  wonderful  how  he 
busies  himself  with  the  dung-beetles.  Long  after, 
indeed,  it  is  not  different  with  him.  He  exhorts  his 
friend  Hooker,  going  to  Palestine,  to  turn  every 
stone  on  the  top  of  Mount  Lebanon  in  search  of 
beetles.  He  envies  Mr  Wallace  his  captures,  and 
cries  out  that  "  collecting  is  the  best  sport  in  the 
world."  Late  in  life,  he  literally  gloats  in  descrip- 
tion of  all  his  beetles  at  Cambridge,  and  of  all  the  old 
posts,  trees,  and  banks  where  he  found  them.  Tell- 
ing then  also  of  his  third  boy  catching  a  Brackinus 
crepitans — nay,  he  exclaims,  "  My  blood  boiled  with 
the  old  ardour  when  he  caught  a  Licinus,  a  prize 
unknown  to  me — I  feel  like  an  old  war-horse  at  the 
sound  of  the  trumpet  when  I  read  about  the  captur- 
ing of  rare  beetles — it  makes  me  long  to  begin 
collecting  again."  Almost,  I  fancy,  no  one  will  take 
it  ill  of  me  when  I  say,  "  beetles  ran  in  his  blood," 
and  will  even,  perhaps,  forgive  me  if  I  add  that  the 
probability  is  that  Mr  Darwin  was,  as  indeed  partly 
said  already,  rather  a  romanticist  and  sentimentalist 


/  UNIVERSITY  J 


CATEGORIES  AND  PHYSICS  111 

in  his  Natural  History,  and  that  on  his  return  home 
in  1837,  he  did  not  set  himself,  as  in  his  final  career, 
to  a  mature,  ultimate  systematisation  of  his  one  sub- 
ject in  whole  and  in  part,  but,  ambitiously,  to  what, 
as  side  by  side  with  them,  should  be  to  the  inorganic 
physics  of  Newton,  the  complementary  organic 
physics — say,  of  himself — Darwin  !  And  so,  from 
that  time,  it  was  that  he  confined  himself,  not  to 
natural  history  as  a  study  to  be  perfected,  but  to  the 
gathering  together  of  a  common-place  book-compila- 
tion, in  which  every  word  that  made  for  a  natural 
explanation  of  life  and  living  beings  might  be 
adopted  and  signalised.  Accordingly,  as  he  says 
himself,  he  read  all  manner  of  "  agriculturists  and 
horticulturists " ;  he  depended  on  answers  to  all 
manner  of  "  printed  inquiries  "  sent  out  to  all  manner 
of  "  breeders  and  gardeners  " ;  not  less  on  "  conversa- 
tion "  with  such,  and  not  less  on  experiences  in  "  gin- 
palaces  in  the  Borough."  So  it  was  that  he  came  to 
his  organic  physics — Natural  Selection.  Was  it  so 
that  Newton  came  to  his  inorganic  physics — Gravita- 
tion ?  Or  was  the  one,  Darwin,  as  the  other,  Newton, 
was — prepared  ?  When  the  one,  so  modestly  con- 
fident, declared  that  so  and  so  is,  now  that  the  law 
of  Gravitation  is  discovered,  was  it  just  the  same 
thing  and  fact,  when  the  other,  Mr  Darwin,  so 
sweetly  innocent,  similarly  declared  that  so  and  so 
is,  "  now  that  the  law  of  Natural  Selection  is  dis- 
covered ?  "  Where  is  that  law  ? 

1.   A  variation,   a  mere   thing   of   accident   and 
chance,   whether   from   within   or   without;    2.  By 


112  THE  CATEGORIES 

mere  chance,  unforeseen,  unlocked  for,  &  profit  from 
it  (i.e.,  a  casual,  fortuitous  use  and  application  of  it) 
— an  accident — two  accidents  : 

The  accident  of  an  accident ! 
G-ood  heavens  !     Is  that  a  law  ? 

"Suppose  the  case  that  a  Seal  takes  to  feeding  on  the 
shore" — presumably  to  stick  there  (Darwin).  What! 
not  to  scunner  at  such  stuff  for  food,  and  to  flop  back, 
disillusioned,  into  its  home,  the  sea,  for  its  natural  fish 
again  ?  Suppose  a  Bat  taking  to  feed  on  the  ground 
— well,  suppose  so,  and  it  dies  of  inanition,  for  its 
food  is  in  the  air,  and  not  a  particle  of  it  has  come 
to  ground.  What  flying-fish  will  find  its  food  in 
the  air,  or  will  not  be  in  a  hurry  to  return  to  the 
sea  ?  That  longer  beak  of  the  Bird  is  under  no 
necessity  to  curve,  nor  has  Darwin  said  so.  The 
Elephant's  inclining  tusks  tell  nothing ;  and,  really, 
I  suppose  myself  quite  able  to  tell  that  the  British 
Insect  that,  led  to  it,  by  curiosity  or  hunger,  tasted 
the  exotic  plant,  was  unhappy  enough  only  to  puke 
and  retch  after  it.  Then  the  Bear  that  becomes  a 
Whale !  E  contra,  the  Whale  that  taking  to  feed  on 
the  shore  becomes  a  Bear  !  Positively,  it  docs  tackle 
a  poor  body's  ingenuity  to  make  a  creature  for  the 
element,  or  the  element  for  a  creature  ! 

The  whole  of  Mr  Darwin's  single  action  and  one 
thought  lies  here  : — "  Favourable  variations  would 
tend  to  be  preserved,  and  unfavourable  ones  to  be 
destroyed."  "  Here,  then,"  says  Mr  Darwin,  "  I  had 
at  last  got  a  theory  by  which  ato  work."  Theory  is 
rather  too  big  a  word :  it  implies  a  complex  of  corre- 


CATEGORIES  AND  PHYSICS  113 

lated  particulars.  Mr  Darwin's  "  theory "  was  a 
simple  idea — this,  namely,  that  the  progeny  of  an 
organism  always  exhibited  some  variation,  never 
mind  how  slight,  from  its  parent  before  it.  On  that 
simple  idea  Mr  Darwin  turned ;  his  whole  soul 
flashed,  kindled,  and  his  mind  flew  open.  It  be- 
longed to  his  simple,  ingenuous,  sincere,  straight, 
instantaneous  nature  to  dwell  here,  on  and  on,  as  in 
a  world  of  consequences.  A  variation,  however 
accidental,  might  not  just  come  and  go :  it  might 
have  consequences  ;  consequences,  consequences  ;  and 
consequences  again  consequences  :  "  The  result 
would  be  the  formation  of  a  new  species  ! "  Now 
all  this  might  have  come  into  the  head  of  any  man  : 
it  did  not  need  to  owe  one  jot,  dot,  or  tittle  of  it  to 
any  particular  knowledge  of  natural  history ;  and 
neither  did  it  owe  anything  whatever  in  the  mind  of 
Darwin  to  his  accomplishment,  mastership  in  his  own 
exclusive  industry.  From  that  moment's  idea,  indeed 
he  turned  from  his  peculiar  study,  as  a  study,  to  be 
matured,  perfected,  and  completed,  and  gave  himself 
up  to  one  incessant  action  of  miscellaneous  inquiry 
— some  of  it  Quixotic  enough,  hazardous  enough, 
futile  enough. 

Now,  the  love  of  hypothesis  as  quite  a  family 
tick  is  admitted.  And  Mr  Francis  Darwin  has  of 
his  father  these  strong  words :  "  It  was  as  though 
he  were  charged  with  theorising  power  ready  to 
flow  into  any  channel  on  the  slightest  disturbance, 
so  that  no  fact,  however  small,  could  avoid  releasing 
a  stream  of  theory,  and  thus  the  fact  became  magni- 

H 


11  THE  CATEGORIES 

fied  into  importance :  in  this  way  it  naturally  hap- 
pened that  many  untenable  theories  occurred  to 
him." 

He  who  does  not  see  that  the  whole  story  is  told 
in  some  one  or  two  of  these  last  sentences,  ought  to 
know  that  he  is  simply  out  of  court — that  he  has  no 
place  whatever  in  the  business.  I  turn  to 

B.  Evolution  as  Evolution. 

For  this,  too,  is  plain  that,  in  all  probability, 
there  never  was,  pure  and  simple,  a  single  Dar- 
winian unless  Mr  Darwin  himself.  Sir  Charles 
Lyell  and  Mr  Huxley  are  responsible  for,  it  may  be, 
three-fourths  of  the  success  of  Mr  Darwin.  And 
Lyell,  possibly  quite  ashamed  at  what  he  had  been 
taken  in  to  say  at  Aberdeen,  had  turned  quite 
round ;  while  Huxley,  in  insisting  on  conditions, 
showed  that  the  bottom-thought  of  Darwin  was 
unknown  to  him.  In  fact,  that  there  never  was 
any  one  man,  evolutionist  as  he  might  be,  a  Dar- 
winian evolutionist,  pure  and  simple,  will,  I  think, 
when  the  allegation  is  considered  in  the  necessity  of 
all  the  proof  shown,  be  irresistibly  agreed  to.  Why, 
if  new  species  is  the  result  of  "  variation,"  and  if 
"  of  the  causes  of  variation  we  are,"  as  Mr  Darwin 
says,  "  profoundly  ignorant " — at  the  same  time  that, 
if  "  conditions  "  are  "  causes  of  variation,"  of  them, 
too,  on  the  same  authority,  "  we  are  profoundly 
ignorant" — while,  equally  authoritatively,  we  are 
told  withal  that,  as  to  any  internal  principle  of  evolu- 
tion, there  is  none  such :  what  is  there  left  for  the 
hypothesis  of  natural  selection  to  depend  on — what 


CATEGORIES  AND  PHYSICS  115 

but  the  conjectural  reference  to  accident  and  chance 
of  Mr  Darwin  alone  to  himself  ?  And,  honestly 
now,  does  that  possibly  leave  anything  else  what- 
ever, on  the  whole  field,  of  conceivable  stability  on 
the  terms — does  that,  I  ask,  leave  anything  what- 
ever to  the  common  sense  of  any  other  mortal  ?  The 
-conclusion  is  peremptory : 

That  the  so  far  public  voice  became  Darwinian, 
not  because  of  the  Darwinian  rationale  as  Darwinian, 
but  because  of  evolution  as  evolution,  and  in  that 
because  it  hated  Biblicalism — what  is  here  called 
A.ufklarung  ! 

And  so  we  are  left  for  a  moment  here  with  only 
evolution  as  Evolution  abstractly  before  us. 

Now  with  evolution  as  evolution — all  being  looked 
at,  things  are  not  so  bad. 

There  is  a  crass  way  of  looking  at  creation  as 
Oreation  at  the  hands  of  God,  which  is,  at  least  to 
the  understanding,  a  check  ;  while,  if  we  conceive  or 
suppose  a  first  life  from  which  all  other  lives  natur- 
ally follow,  we,  by  the  very  word  naturally,  feel 
placed,  as  it  were,  at  home. 

We  need  not,  however,  pursue  this,  or  reason  it 
out  in  either  the  one  way  or  the  other. 

Nature  is  not  dead  :  it  is  a  life.  The  Categories 
are  an  evolution — an  evolution  in  themselves :  but 
out  of  themselves,  as  an  externalisation  of  them- 
selves, as  Nature,  they  are  also  an  evolution  of 
themselves — self-accordantly  in  the  inorganic. 

Why  not,  similarly,  also,  self-accordantly  in  the 
organic  ? 


116  THE  CATEGORIES 

A  peculiar  point,  too,  we  may  say  here,  comes  up 
in  these  millions  and  millions  of  years,  through 
imagination  of  which  Mr  Darwin  would  effect 
realisation  of  his  receipt.  When  one  sees  the  per- 
fect aplomb  with  which  he  names  these  millions  and 
millions,  even  in  respect  of  such  a  comparatively 
near  matter  as  the  denudation  of  the  "Weald,  one 
feels  that  Mr  Darwin  must  have  in  his  mind  no  less 
than  an  infinitude  of  time  for  the  production,  and 
further  process,  of  that  extraordinary,  supposititious,, 
casual  individual  that — "  born  with  some  slight 
variation  profitable  to  some  part  of  its  economy  " — 
is  to  become,  in  the  end,  actually  this  our  Flora, 
actually  this  our  Fauna — and  all  accidentally  ! 

But  Infinity,  to  reason,  is  only  the  eternal  Now. 

"I  read,  not  long  ago,  an  admirable  book  on 
geology  ;  and,  in  these  perpetual  wearings  down  and 
heavings  up  that  seem  really  intimated  there  to  go 
on  and  on,  and  round  and  round,  recurrently  for 
ever,  I  had  a  most  vivid  vision  of  an  eternal  life 
even  on  the  part  of  this  little  Earth  of  ours." 

A  development  of  which  infinitude  may  be  predi- 
cated— and  even  as  a  development — only  is :  it  never 
was  not ;  and  it  never  was  aught  else. 

To  be  sure,  there  are  to  be  found,  referentially  in 
regard,  certain  positive  calculations.  If  the  geologist, 
in  his  wonder  at  the  all  but  passive  process,  only  ven- 
tures a  word  about  indefinite  millions  of  years  as  to 
that  matter  of  age  of  the  earth,  there  are  others 
bolder  who  write  these  years  definitely  down 
twenty ;  while  another,  with  a  half  laugh  in  dis- 


CATEGORIES  AND  PHYSICS  117 

tinction  of  himself,  comes  jauntily  to  the  front  with 
ten  !  But,  if  twenty,  if  ten,  why  not  less  ? 

No  doubt,  as  just  implied,  in  a  development,  there 
are  shadings  and  shadowings,  as  it  were ;  but  these 
shadings  and  shadowings  are  as  much  eternal  as  the 
eternally  predicated  development  itself  :  they  are  as 
much  now  as  it  itself  is. 

On  the  whole,  we  may  allow  ourselves  to  gaze 
rather  at  these  millions,  and  millions,  and  millions 
of  our  confessedly  imaginative  Naturalist ! 

Withal,  is  not  the  entire  consideration  in  regard 
conform  to — just  a  part,  indeed — of  Mr  Darwin's 
one  whole  philosophy  ?  Does  not  one  single  strain 
of  reflection  constitute,  it  may  be,  foundation,  and 
centre,  and  animating  principle  to  the  entire  labour 
that  is  his — his  proprium,  his  peculium,  Natural 
Selection  ?  That  foundation,  that  centre,  that 
animating  principle  is  what  he  believes  of  Newton 
and  of  what  Newton  found  —  only  what  was 
physical.  "It  is  mere  rubbish  thinking  of  the 
origin  of  life,  and,  as  to  the  origin  of  matter,"  he 
says,  matter  being  to  him  but  a  word  for  the  uni- 
verse, "I  have  never  troubled  myself  about  such 
insoluble  questions."  And  so  all  is  bub  an  inexpli- 
cable accident ;  no  Fauna  but  is  the  accident  of  an 
accident ;  no  Flora  but  is  the  accident  of  an  acci- 
dent :  "  there  seems  to  me  to  be  no  more  design  in 
the  variability  of  organic  beings,  than  in  the  course 
which  the  wind  blows  " — all,  Creation  itself,  for  no 
less  is  intimated,  is  but  inexplicable  accident.  With 
all  this  in  our  minds  on  the  part  of  Mr  Darwin,  I 


118  THE  CATEGORIES 

do  not  fancy  that  any  one  of  us,  naturally  thinking,, 
as  we  all  do,  and  as  undoubtedly  did  Diderot  when 
he  said :  "  It  is  the  last  of  absurdities  to  believe  or 
say  that  the  eye  has  not  been  made  to  see  nor  the 
ear  to  hear  " — I  do  not  think,  I  say,  that  any  one  of 
us,  so  taught,  so  by  very  nature  minded,  would  for 
one  moment  be  prepared  to  credit  his  own  eyes 
when  he  reads  this  astounding  avowal  of  Mr 
Huxley's  !— 

"  The  supposition  that  the  eye  was  made — for 
enabling  the  animal  to  see — has  undoubtedly  re- 
ceived its  deathblow  ! " 

In  the  "Concluding  considerations  of  my  Dar- 
winianism,"  I  shall  be  found  to  have  quoted  some 
things  from  that  excellent  "  Journal "  of  Mr  Dar- 
win's which  it  might  be  wished  he  had  remembered 
before  committing  himself  to  the  accident  of  this 
world,  or  to  such  accidents  of  accidents  as  our 
Faunas  and  Floras.  In  the  same  connexion,  I  quote 
also  from  Erasmus  (Darwin)  much  that  is  striking — 
much,  indeed,  so  striking  that — with  Mr  Huxley 
and  the  eye  before  us — one  would  like  to  quote  it 
all  again.  I  quote  only  this,  however,  as  quite 
sufficient  in  itself  to  throw  wide  a  door  to  all  due 
meditation : — 

"What  induces  the  bee,  who  lives  on  honey,  to 
lay  up  vegetable  powder  for  its  young  ?  What  in- 
duces the  butterfly  to  lay  its  eggs  on  leaves,  when 
itself  feeds  on  honey  ?  What  induces  other  flies  to 
seek  a  food  for  their  progeny  different  from  what 
they  consume  themselves  ? " 


CATEGORIES  AND  PHYSICS  119 

"  Who  taught  the  ant  (asks  Bacon)  to  bite  every 
grain  of  corn  that  she  burieth  in  her  hill,  lest  it 
should  take  root  and  grow  ? " 

So  far  as  I  am  concerned,  then,  the  taboo  may  be 
quite  well  raised  now  from  the  two  pooh-poohed 
books  that  have  so  much  to  do  with  design,  Cicero, 
on  the  Gods,  and  Paley  on  Natural  Theology.  Both 
of  them  deal  in  ideas ;  and  come  from  where  they 
may,  ideas  are  as  true  as  things,  thought  as  matter, 
subject  as  object.  Nay,  respectively,  it  is  the  former 
are  the  truer,  or  indeed  the  sole  truth  at  last.  I 
do  honestly  think  that  we  are  perfectly  free  again 
to  enjoy  our  Cicero  or  our  Paley  just  as  we  used 
to  do. 

I  desire  to  add  before  concluding,  that  I  know 
not  that  I  have  made  enough  of  these,  the  invisi- 
bles, the  Infusoria,  in  my  reference  above  to  Mr 
Darwin ;  and  so  now  and  here  I  allow  myself 
to  quote  from  the  recognised  Text  -  Books  as 
follows : — 

"  Many  of  the  Infusoria  are  of  a  high  grade  of 
organisation.  The  reproductive  process  in  many  of 
them  is  perfectly  well  known,  and  it  consists  in  some 
of  them  in  a  true  sexual  process,  for  which  proper 
organs  are  provided." 

This  evidence  is  not  discrepant  from  that  on  which 
Kant  founds — see  back. 

When  we  recollect,  then,  that  Mr  Darwin  has  for 
his  procession  never  in  his  eye  a  single  individual 
that  is  not,  so  to  speak,  visibly  solid — nay,  that  his 


120  THE  CATEGORIES 

very  Proteine  which  is  to  give  birth  and  origin  to 
all  is  so  very  visibly  solid,  so  very  materially  solid, 
that  he  cannot  withhold  the  lament  that,  if  it  were 
formed  now,  "such  matter  would  be  instantly 
devoured,  which  would  not  have  been  the  case 
before  living  creatures  were  formed."  How  we  are 
to  make  good,  before  such  a  disturbing  upthrow  as 
this  of  these  little  creatures,  the  hiatus  in  his  pro- 
cession of  forms,  it  is  difficult  to  see.  The  Glossary 
of  his  friend,  Mr  Dallas,  mentions  the  Infusoria 
well  enough,  but  he  himself,  so  far  as  I  know, 
never. 

"  Minute,  mostly  microscopic  creatures  (Kotifera, 
namely) — nevertheless  of  a  very  high  grade  of 
organisation — possessing  mouth,  stomach,  alimentary 
canal,  a  distinct  and  well-developed  nervous  system, 
a  differentiated  reproductive  apparatus,  and  even 
organs  of  vision." 

"  Many  of  these  little  masses  of  structureless  jelly 
(Foraminifera)  possess  the  power  of  manufacturing 
for  themselves,  of  lime,  or  the  still  more  intractable 
Hint,  external  shells  of  surpassing  beauty  and  mathe- 
matical regularity  "  (these  for  the  shells). 

"  No  Physicist  has  hitherto  succeeded  in  explain- 
ing any  fundamental  phenomenon  upon  purely 
physical  and  chemical  principles.  For  example,  it  is 
certain  that  digestion  presents  phenomena  which  are 
yet  inexplicable  on  any  chemical  theory.  The  Amoeba, 
an  animalcule,  a  mere  mobile  lump  of  jelly,  digests  as 
perfectly  as  does  the  most  highly  organised  animal, 
etc." 

"During  the  whole  period  of  recorded  human 
observation,  not  one  single  instance  of  the  change 
of  one  species  into  another  has  been  detected ;  and, 


CATEGORIES  AND  PHYSICS  121 

singular  to  say,  in  successive  geological  formations, 
although  new  species  are  constantly  appearing,  no 
single  case  has  yet  been  observed  of  one  species 
passing  into  another." 

I  think  all  has  been  said  now  that  need  be  said 
on  the  whole  theme  of  evolution,  as  it  is  understood 
at  the  present  day.  The  single  process  of  external 
accident  by  which  acting,  in  infinite  time,  on  the 
first  organic  element,  "Proteine  Compound,"  or 
already  "  one  or  more  Primordial  Forms,"  which, 
"  by  some  wholly  unknown  process  "  (mere  accident, 
then,  as  usual)  just  "  appeared  " — the  single  process 
of  external  accident,  I  say,  by  which  Mr  Darwin 
would  account  for  all  that  in  the  world  is  organised, 
plant,  brute,  man,  ought  not  to  be  lost  from  sight,  as 
it  really  is.  As  it  really  is :  for  no  evolutionist  has 
before  him  now  anything  but  the  vague  idea,  as  dic- 
tionaries have  it,  that  "  the  higher  are  but  the 
descendants  of  lower  forms  through  an  infinite 
variety  of  stages,"  though  usually  forgetting  withal, 
as  the  dictionaries  have  it  also,  that  to  develop 
is  "To  advance  from  one  stage  to  another  by  a 
process  of  natural  or  inherent  evolution."  Mr 
Darwin  even  categorically  denied  the  inherency, 
because,  as  Mrs  Browning  has  it,  he  was  "not 
poet  enough  to  understand  that  life  develops  from 
within  !  " 

As  excellently  applicable  to  Mr  Darwin,  it  may 
be  sufficiently  in  place  to  wind  up  here  with  this 
from  Goethe :  "  Theories  are  usually  the  over  hasty 
efforts  of  an  impatient  understanding  that  would 


122  THE  CATEGORIES 

gladly  be  rid  of  phenomena,  and  so  puts  in  their 
place,  pictures,  notions,  nay,  often  mere  words." 
The  son  (i.  149)  tells  of  his  father  how  it  was 
that  he  "naturally"  dealt  in  "many  untenable 
theories." 


CHAPTEE  IV 

RELIGION  AND   THE   CATEGORIES 

AND  under  this  head  it  may  suggest  itself,  from 
much  that  precedes,  as  for  us  in  place,  to  consider 
only :  the  Aufklarung  in  its  two  numbers,  No.  1  and 
No.  2. 

The  Aufklarung,  as  the  Aufklarung  generally, 
means  the  "  discrepancies "  —  that,  whatever  it  is 
that,  in  the  Bible,  let  it  be  Old  or  let  it  be  New, 
checks — for  instance,  tho  Miracle  of  the  Swine.  We 
have  the  report  of  it,  not  in  John,  but  in  all  the 
three  Synoptics,  Matthew,  Mark,  and  Luke,  and  in 
all  of  them  substantially  to  the  same  effect :  namely, 
that  unclean  spirits,  called  Legion,  having  one  or  two 
men  demoniacally  in  possession,  were  cast  out  of  him 
or  them  by  the  Saviour,  and  further  ordered  by  Him, 
but  at  their  own  request,  to  enter  into  a  great  herd 
of  many  swine  (some  two  thousand  of  them)  then 
feeding  at  some  distance  off,  which  great  herd  of 
many  swine  thereupon  instantly  rushed  down  a 
steep  place  into  the  sea,  and  there  perished,  or  were 
choked.  The  whole  account  in  each  of  the  three 

123 


124=  THE  CATEGORIES 

Evangelists  is  circumstantially  a  very  full  one  ;  but 
I  have  not,  in  any  respect,  so  to  speak,  mitigated  it. 
And  at  the  same  time,  I  cannot  but  think  the  spirit 
of  fairness  on  my  part  that  has  dictated  my  choice 
of  the  example,  will  be  readily  allowed  me  even  by 
the  most  devoted  member  of  No.  1.  Shakespeare 
himself  does  not  hesitate  to  allow  his  Jew  to  speak 
derisively  of  "  the  habitation  which  your  prophet,  the 
Nazarite,  conjured  the  devil  into,"  and  without  pro- 
test either,  even  on  the  part  of  the  Christian,  who  at 
that  early  day,  heard  him.  This  may  suggest  that 
even  in  the  days  of  Shakespeare  the  Aufklarung 
No.  1  had  already  at  least  begun.  Shakespeare's 
dates  are  1564-1616;  those  of  the  English  Deists, 
Herbert,  Blount,  Toland,  Collins,  Wollaston,  Annet, 
Shaftesbury,  Tindal,  Chubb,  Morgan,  Bolingbroke, 
may  be  said  on  the  whole  to  run  from  the  middle  of 
the  seventeenth  to  that  of  the  eighteenth  centiiry ; 
while,  lastly,  those  of  Spinoza  are  1632-77.  The 
English  Deists  may,  not  altogether  wrongly,  be 
regarded  as  the  earliest  Nationalists.  Like  the 
later  Germans,  or  others  of  the  name,  there  are 
substantial  thinkers  among  them ;  but  the  bulk  of 
them,  then  as  now,  can  scarcely,  or  not  at  all,  appear 
to  us  other  than  adherents  of  literal  Aufklarung 
No.  1.  As  I  have  said  elsewhere,  I  am  inclined  to 
name  Spinoza's  "  Theologico-Political  Tractate  "  as 
the  opening,  the  beginning,  the  very  first  of  the 
Aufklarung.  This  Tractate  "has  constituted  the 
very  arsenal  of  the  Aufklarung,  whether  French  or 
German:  Voltaire's  wit,  and  the  erudition  of  tho 


RELIGION  AND  THE  CATEGORIES       125 

theological  critics  of  the  Fatherland,  are  alike  in- 
debted to  it." 

The  Aufklarung,  then,  simply  as  the  Aufklarung 
or,  as  with  me,  the  Aufklarung  No.  1,  is  the  histori- 
cal outburst  of  Biblical  unbelief  that  preceded  in 
France,  but  also  elsewhere,  the  French  Revolution — 
the  disillusionising  of  the  Bible,  the  expose"  or  ex- 
posure of  the  "Discrepancies"  in  the  Christian 
Scriptures.  This  movement  as  it  first  appeared  in 
Great  Britain  under  such  names,  say,  as  Hume  and 
Gibbon,  was  received  by  the  bulk  of  the  community 
with  the  intensest  hate  and  the  loudest  execration. 
The  good  David,  for  example,  was,  in  bodily  pre- 
sence, hardly  safe  from  the  populace,  whether  alive 
or  dead.  But  now  has  descended  a  "  serener  hour." 
A  man,  nowadays,  may  play  his  piano  of  a  Sunday, 
and  be  even  listened  to ;  but  a  generation  or  two 
ago,  if  he  had  as  much  as  touched  a  note  of  it,  only 
on  a  Fast  day,  he  would  have  been  denounced  as  an 
infidel,  and  the  school  playground  would  have  been 
made  painfully  vocal  for  his  children.  Nay,  the 
change  is  such  that  I  was  lately  present  with  two 
or  three  or  more  rather  high-placed  Church  Officials, 
Free  and  other,  where  said  unfortunate  herd  of 
swine  happened  to  be  spoken  of,  and  it  was  reported 
by  one  of  them  that  he  had  heard  it  said  that  if  the 
loss  of  the  swine  could  have  been  brought  home  to 
any  one  man's  door,  against  that  man,  the  owner  of 
the  swine  would  have  had  an  excellent  case  at  law !  If 
such  a  palpable  word  of  Aufklarung  could  pass  among 
the  members  of  them,  it  was  only  to  be  expected  that 


126  THE  CATEGORIES 

the  Churches  themselves  would — in  their  own  way, 
truly — shortly  follow  suit.  I  dare  say  many  of  us 
may  have  taken  note  of  this  in  our  ordinary  papers 
of  the  day — how  the  most  accepted  and  approved 
magnates,  Principals,  Presidents,  Professors,  what 
not,  are  reported  to  have,  again  and  again,  somewhat 
liberally,  and  surely  honestly,  said  an  open  word  on 
Confessions  of  Faith,  etc.  And  this,  too,  not  with- 
out sympathy  on  the  part  of  those  under  them. 
For  such  things,  again,  can  only  prompt  the  news 
papers  to  such  encouraging  avowals  as  these : 
"  When  everybody  becomes  openly  unorthodox,  no- 
body can  be  a  heretic  :  we  cannot  see  the  wood  for 
the  trees.  No  one  doubts  that  the  vast  majority  of 
the  ministers  in  all  our  Churches  now  hold  opinions 
and  cherish  beliefs  and  disbeliefs  which  would  at  one 
time  have  brought  upon  them  sentence  of  excommuni- 
cation." In  fact,  there  is  not  a  doubt  of  it,  the  Auf- 
klarung,  the  Biblical  disillusion,  as  I  say  elsewhere, 
"  has  descended  on  the  generality  " ;  and  so  much  so, 
indeed,  is  this  the  case  that  "  if  a  man  would  have  any 
success  with  the  general  public  nowadays,"  it  is  as 
an  Aufgeklarter  he  must  approve  himself:  there 
must  not  be  even  a  suspicion  that  he  is  not  "  ad- 
vanced ! "  Heine  is  rather  popular  among  us  at 
present,  but  I  hardly  think  that  even  his  most 
devoted  and  least  religious  admirers  would  applaud 
when  Noack,  himself  surely  not  imaufgeklart,  re- 
ports expressions  of  his  (Heine's)  in  this  connexion : — 

"This   Theism" — there   and   then    spoken    of — 
"  Schelling  desired  to  make  again  salonfahig  (draw- 


RELIGION  AND  THE  CATEGORIES       127 

ing-room-fit).  And  should  we  wonder  (ii.  454),  if 
the  frivolous,  witty  Heine,  in  the  year  1835,  intro- 
duced, into  the  second  part  of  his  'Salon,'  the 
philosopher  of  the  Eomantic  ?  Nevertheless,  he 
sees,  in  the  history  of  philosophy,  nothing  but  futile 
attempts  to  save  the  old  religion  and  luckier  others 
to  foist  in  for  it  something  new. — After  Christianity 
had  become,  in  the  century  before  his,  a  pure  deism, 
Kant  (so  Heine  continues)  shall  have  given  this 
deism  its  settler,  too,  put  God  to  the  sword,  and 
forced  immortality  to  breathe  its  last.  It  is,  there- 
fore, in  his  judgment,  properly  speaking,  a  scandal  that 
afterwards  a  few  thinkers  should  have  still  presumed 
to  seek  to  wake  up  God  again  from  the  dead.  That 
(he  finds)  is  particularly  unpardonable  on  the  part 
of  Schelling,  who  began  with  Spinozism,  but  now, 
as  though  a  good  Catholic,  preaches  an  extra-mun- 
dane personal  God  that  has  had  the  folly  to  create 
the  world." 

The  translator  would  fain  believe  that  such  words 
— which,  he  confesses,  pain  him — are,  surely,  now, 
for  the  first  time  to  be  seen  in  English ;  but  there 
are  others  as  bad  or  even  worse  to  follow,  and  only  a 
proposed  application  can  possibly  extend  to  either 
those  or  these  the  excuse  of  a  moment.  They,  these 
latter,  will  be  found  in  Eosenkranz's  "  Elucidations 
to  Hegel's  Encyklopredie,"  which,  published  in  1870, 
certainly  carry  with  them  that  excellent  writer's 
matures t  Hegel.  It  is  towards  the  end  of  the  little 
book  that  the  subject  of  religion  is  taken  up  and 
with  the  references  that  we  have  in  mind : — 

"  When  any  one  nowadays  would  make  his  debut 
as  a  philosopher,  the  first  thing  he  has  to  do  is  to 


128  THE  CATEGORIES 

declare  off  not  only  from  Christianity,  but  from 
religion,  too,  as  a  standpoint,  namely  —  which, 
through  natural  science  and  education,  has  been 
long  left  behind."  But  "  he  (Hegel)  is  not  ashamed 
of  Christianity."  "  Unhappy  times !  he  exclaims, 
which  we  must  always  go  on  telling  that  there  is  a 
God.  Of  not  one  of  our  great  philosophers  can  it  be 
said  that  he  was  an  atheist ;  neither  of  Leibnitz  and 
Kant,  nor  of  Fichte  and  Schelling,  nor  of  Krause 
and  Herbart,  nor  of  Baader  and  Hegel.  Only  of 
Schopenhauer,  who,  consequently,  though  opposed  to 
Materialism,  has  become  a  favourite  with  the  mass." 
"We  wholly  lose  ourselves  in  mere  sense — all  comes  to 
us  from  without — thought,  thinking,  is  but  a  physio- 
logical process.  Free-will  as  determination  of  one's 
own  self  is  a  chimera.  There  is  only  a  mechanical 
determinism.  The  word  Spirit,  soul,  should  be 
struck  from  the  vocabulary,  because  it  only  per- 
petuates the  greatest  and  most  pernicious  falsehoods." 
"  Since  a  generation  back  we  have  lived  under  an 
ever  increasing  thraldom  of  materialism  and  atheism. 
When  Paul  Leroux  asserted  that  atheism  had  already 
penetrated  to  the  masses,  I  opposed  him.  Very  soon 
after,  however,  I  came  to  the  knowledge  of  facts 
which  proved  him  to  be  right.  In  the  German 
Workingmen's  Unions  of  Switzerland,  a  song  is 
sung  which  runs  thus: — 

"  Curse  the  God,  the  blind  one,  the  deaf  one, 
To  whom  we  prayed  in  childish  belief 
In  whom  we  hoped,  for  whom  we  waited, 
He  has  scoffed  us,  he  has  fooled  us."* 

"  Finch  dem  Gotte,  dem  blinden,  dem  tauben, 
Zu  dem  wir  gebetet  in  kindlichem  Glauben 
Auf  den  wir  gehofft,  auf  den  wir  geharrt, 
Er  hat  uns  gefoppt,  er  hat  uns  genarrt." 

*  The  German  Singer  must  have  taken  time  over  this  to  find 
rhymes  for  it  ! 


RELIGION  AND  THE  CATEGORIES       129 

We  may  have  friends  who  shall  be  partial  to  the 
Aufklarung  and  even  to  the  No.  1  of  it,  and  yet  may 
be  really  the  worthiest  of  mankind.  Such  men  as 
these  we  would  honestly  expect  to  be  shocked  and 
revolted,  as  well  by  the  frivolousness  of  Heine,  as  by 
the  tunelessness  of  the  Swiss.  Almost  we  would 
expect  them  half  to  try  back  now — almost  we  would 
expect  them  to  ask,  what,  then,  is  this  Aufklarung 
No.  2? 

Of  No.  2  I  have  said,  I  think  for  the  first  time, 
this : — • 

"  For  the  last  hundred  years,  the  Aufklarung  has 
been  admitted  as  a  historical  fact ;  but,  equally  as 
historical  fact,  there  has  to  be  admitted  now  the 
correction  of  it,  what  we  may  call  the  Aufklarung 
No.  2.  No.  1  denied  the  spirit  because  of  the  letter. 
No.  2,  so  far  as  it  can,  accepts  the  letter  because 
of  the  spirit.  So  far  as  Christianity  is  concerned, 
the  dictum  of  Mr  Gladstone  is  to  be  considered  as 
very  well  in  place.  In  a  letter  of  his  to  the 
Rev.  Alexander  Webster,  Aberdeen,  as  published 
in  the  Scotsman  (of  letter's  date,  'N.  9.  90'),  he 
has  these  words:  'As  for  myself,  I  build  upon 
historical  Christianity,  the  great  world-fact  of  1800 
years.'  The  Christian  civilisation,  that  is,  after  the 
pagan — or  better,  the  classical  pagan — civilisation  is 
now  the  blood  in  our  veins ;  and  by  the  right  of  it 
even  a  so-called  atheist  is  substantially  a  Christian. 
It  is  but  vulgarity  for  any  one  nowadays,  harking 
back  to  the  Aufklarung  No.  1,  to  talk,  so  to  speak, 
the  shop  of  it." 

So  far  as  concerns  what  is  said  here  of  the  Spirit 
and  the  Letter,  I  think  we  are  warranted  in  it  by 

I 


130  THE  CATEGORIES 

Scripture  itself :    accordingly  I  quote   a   verse   or 
two: — 

"  But  the  hour  cometh,  and  now  is,  when  the  true 
worshippers  shall  worship  the  Father  in  spirit  and 
in  truth;  for  the  Father  seeketh  such  to  worship 
Him. 

"  God  is  a  Spirit ;  and  they  that  worship  Him  must 
worship  Him  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 

"It  is  the  Spirit  that  quickeneth;  the  flesh 
profiteth  nothing. 

"  The  Spirit  of  truth,  which  proceedeth  from  the 
Father,  He  (the  Comforter)  shall  testify  of  me. 

"  Circumcision  is  that  of  the  heart,  in  the  Spirit, 
and  not  in  the  letter. 

"  Serve  in  newness  of  spirit,  and  not  in  the  oldness 
of  the  letter. 

"  Not  of  the  letter,  but  of  the  spirit :  for  the  letter 
killeth,  but  the  spirit  giveth  life. 

"  Hereby  know  we  that  we  dwell  in  Him  and  He  in 
us,  because  He  hath  given  us  of  His  Spirit." 

Still  it  is  not  to  be  said  that  the  letter  is  to  be 
unconsidered.  That,  however,  is  a  consideration  for 
the  Church  we  belong  to  as  the  Church,  and  we  who 
belong  to  it  must  respect  its  standards  so  long  as  its 
standards  they  are. 

But,  just  in  mere  ordinary  reference,  we,  as 
individuals,  as  men,  as  human  beings,  cannot  be 
denied  our  right  to  think  out  whatever  is  in  contra- 
diction to  the  deepest  reason  or  the  plainest  under- 
standing ;  and,  though  we  may  not  have  said  more 
than  a  single  word  relatively  (the  swine),  we  shall 


RELIGION  AND  THE  CATEGORIES       131 

assume,  so  far,  that  single  word  to  suffice.  What— 
when  Christ's  own  words  are  not  authenticatingly 
there — what,  in  the  New  Testament,  the  Evangelists 
write,  or  the  Apostles  write,  or  the  Disciples  write, 
can  be  characterised  as  on  the  whole  popular — in 
all  of  them,  namely,  the  exception  apart,  it  is 
fairly  characterisable  as  in  general  a  popular 
account;  nor  of  those  who  are  responsible  for 
what  we  read  in  the  Old  Testament  are  we  to 
speak  with  more  differences  than  the  naturally 
relative  ones.  Of  both  Testaments,  and  without 
distinction  of  contents  in  either,  we  are  taught 
that  they  are  inspired.  I  know  not,  however, 
that  we  should  offend  if  we  made  in  our  own 
minds  the  sanctioned  distinction  between  the  spirit 
.and  the  letter.  We  may  hesitate  about  the  letter; 
but  we  do  not  for  one  moment  hesitate  about  the 
spirit.  Of  the  Bible  as  a  whole,  that  it  is  inspired, 
that  it  is  in  spirit  inspired,  no  man  can  doubt — nay, 
among  all  the  books  that  have  ever  been  written, 
that  it  is  in  spirit  specially  inspired  must  be  the 
acknowledgment  of  every  honest  intelligence  all 
the  world  over,  at  all  warranted  by  education  to 
speak. 

So  much  for  what  may  be  spirit  in  a  popular 
account;  but  we  cannot  speak  so  of  the  letter. 
The  basis  of  a  popular  account  is  always  rumour — 
rumour,  so  to  speak,  of  the  countryside :  and  such 
rumour  is  always  the  creature  of  the  popular 
imagination,  which,  though  it  does  not  see  a 
flying  horse  in  the  sky,  says  it  does.  I  do  not 


132  THE  CATEGORIES 

think  I  am  called  upon  to  illustrate  this:  it  is  a 
matter  of  everyday;  and  I  am  reminded  of  what 
I  once  before  referred  to  in  Hegel,  where  he  warns 
us  against  the  got  up  stories  about  Pythagoras,  and 
continues  to  this  effect :  "  The  life  of  Pythagoras 
only  shows  to  us  in  history  at  first  hand  through 
the  medium  of  the  figurating  ideations  of  the 
first  centuries  after  Christ  in  the  taste  or  manner, 
more  or  less,  in  which  the  life  of  Christ  is  narrated 
to  us,  on  the  footing,  that  is,  of  common  actuality 
(not  in  a  poetical  world),  as  a  miscellany  of  many 
wondrous  and  adventurous  fables,  as  a  half  and 
half  of  eastern  and  western  fancies "  (as  regards 
Pythagoras,  namely). 

This  shall  suffice  for  all  that  concerns  the  letter, 
and  for  all  that  concerns  popular  infiguration  in  the 
letter. 

It  may  be  objected  here,  however,  that,  if  there  be 
a  possibility  of  recognising  the  Letter  even  through 
the  plainest  understanding,  it  does  not  suggest  itself 
at  once  how  it  shall  be  as  regards  discernment  of 
the  Spirit. 

What  this  concerns  is  what  is  known,  in  current 
phrase,  as  the  Testimony  of  the  Spirit;  and  what 
that  is  it  is  for  us  to  know  now. 

Scripture,  in  less  or  more  direct  form,  has  such 
references  to  it  as  these : — 

"  And  ye  shall  know  the  truth,  and  the  truth  shall 
make  you  free. 

"  When  He,  the  Spirit  of  truth,  is  come,  He  will 
guide  you  into  all  truth. 


RELIGION  AND  THE  CATEGORIES       133 

"  The  Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our  spirit 
that  we  are  the  children  of  God. 

"  It  is  the  Spirit  itself  that  beareth  witness  .because 
the  Spirit  is  truth." 

The  truth  is  the  testimony  of  the  Spirit,  and  it  is 
the  testimony  of  the  Spirit  makes  free.  That  is  the 
great  word  of  this  testimony — that  the  Spirit  itself 
beareth  witness  with  our  spirit. 

Specially,  however,  it  is  to  be  said,  if  only  now  for 
the  first  time,  that— -for  us — the  spirit,  the  testifying 
spirit,  concerned,  is — 

The  single  breath  of  the  co-integrated  mass  of  the 
co-integrating  categories,  self-evolved,  self-involved 
— consciousness,  self-consciousness,  the  concrete  ego, 
as  in  the  Ego  and /row  the  Ego  that  is  the  Infinite, 
the  Living  Universal,  the  absolute  I  Am :  God. 

We  see  here,  then;  as  in  actual  letter,  what  the 
testimony  of  the  spirit  is :  It  is  the  breath  of  the 
Categories. 

But  these,  the  Categories,  are  they,  then,  a  common 
possession  ?  Are  they  such  in  every  man  as  to  give 
every  man — Testimony  of  the  Spirit  ? 

Potentially — Yes  :  Actually — No. 

Self-consciousness  just  as  self-consciousness  is  the 
potentiality  of  reason ;  and  the  potentiality  of  reason 
is  the  potentiality  of  the  Categories.  But  poten- 
tiality, again,  just  as  potentiality,  is  but  the  natural 
first,  as  this  natural  first,  further,  must,  on  its  side, 
be  matured,  if  not  to,  then  always  towards,  the 
developed  last — the  Universal. 

That  last  no  one  of  us  ever  is  :  the  truest  among 


134  THE  CATEGORIES 

us  may  approach,  but  never  be.  God  alone  is  the 
Universal. 

All  of  us  ordinary  men,  very  diversely  actual,  can 
but,  from  reach  to  reach,  rise. 

In  the  quoted  paragraph  'that  concerns  the  Auf- 
klarung in  its  numbers  of  1  and  2,  or  of,  what  is 
the  same  thing,  the  Letter  and  the  Spirit,  there  is 
mention  of  Christianity  as  Christianity.  Now  that  is 
a  most  important  consideration.  It  is  a  considera- 
tion that  the  Aufklarung,  just  as  the  Aufkliirung, 
seems  to  have  wholly  neglected.  Almost  indeed  it 
would  seem  as  though  the  Aufklarung  had  said,  the 
Aufklarung  being  judge,  Christianity  is  nought  and 
not.  But  is  that  so?  Because  of  the  Miracle  of 
the  Swine  is  Christianity  nought — is  Christianity  to 
be  thought  as  not?  And  here  it  is  that  the  Auf- 
klarung No.  2  has  its  cue. 

Even  as  an  external  event,  Christianity  is  there  r 
Christianity  has  come,  Christianity  is,  Christianity 
is  a  historical  movement,  Christianity  is  itself 
History,  Christianity  is  in  fact  Us.  The  rights 
and  lots  of  the  Slave,  the  rights  and  lots  of  the 
Poor,  the  rights  and  lots  of  Woman,  the  rights  and 
lots  of  Man  as  Man — Life,  Heart,  Soul — a  New  Life, 
a  New  Heart,  a  New  Soul:  That  is  Christianity. 
Nay  Science,  the  Stars  of  Heaven,  the  Ends  of 
the  Earth,  and  the  Deeps  of  the  Sea:  That  is 
Christianity. 

And  all  that  is  not  to  be  because  of  the  miracle  of 
the  swine !  Is  it  not  innocent,  this,  on  the  part  of 
the  Aufgeklarter — to  forget  all  about  Christianity 


RELIGION  AND  THE  CATEGORIES       135 

as  Christianity,  and  remember  only  the  miracle  of 
the  swine !  Think  only  what  our  books  tell  us 
about  our  Lyric  Poetry: — 

"  As  the  inner  world  has  only  through  Christianity 
attained  to  its  true  development  and  import,  so  also 
only  in  the  Christian  world  is  it  that  lyrical  poetry 
has  completely  and  in  all  its  differences  developed 
itself."  The  mere  subject  of  Culture  again  shall 
lead  to  the  production  of  such  distinctions  as 
these : — "  If  there  was  a  blossom  of  Culture  in 
Greece,  it  was  only  in  the  Christian  world  that  it 
could  be  ripened  to  fruit.  It  was  the  world-re- 
ligion of  Jesus  that  was  fitted  at  full  to  bring  culture 
into  its  innermost  sanctuary,  so  that  thence,  inspired 
with  the  divine  breath,  it  might  penetrate  the  entire 
spirit,  all  the  relations  of  life,  and  replenish  them 
with  vitality  and  soul."  And  of  Christianity  gener- 
ally we  are  told  elsewhere  : — "  The  acknowledgment 
of  the  one  true  God,  and  of  Jesus  as  His  Christ,  and 
the  obligation  to  a  moral  life  according  to  the  idea 
of  the  Godhead — these,  therefore,  are  the  essentials 
of  Christianity.  This  simplicity  of  the  religious 
belief,  this  character  of  universality,  goodwill  to  all 
men,  this  freeing  of  the  religious  life  from  all  the 
limitations  of  special  places  and  prescribed  cere- 
monials, and  this  noble,  moral  spirit,  which  has 
moulded  life  according  to  the  idea  of  the  Perfection 
which  has  in  Jesus  an  embodied  ideal,  and  this 
direction  of  religion  to  the  purely  human  without 
respect  of  rank,  nation,  and  political  constitution, 
has  procured  Christianity  so  wide  an  extension  and 


136  THE  CATEGORIES 

given  it  so  beneficent  an  influence  on  the  destiny  of 
mankind."  This,  too,  in  the  same  connexion  is  a 
general  principle,  and  of  importance,  that  it  is  on 
individual  free-will  that  with  us,  nowadays,  the  State 
is  founded,  a  condition  that  in  ancient  times  was 
politically  impossible.  That  a  State  should  be  pos- 
sible on  individual  free-will,  for  that  mankind  had 
to  wait  the  advent  of  Christianity;  for  it  was  with 
Christianity  that  there  came  into  the  world  the  new 
principle  of  such  free-will,  of  such  liberty.  The 
softening  and  enriching  influence  of  Christianity — 
that  in  Christianity  which  exalted  and  expanded 
the  soul  of  man  into  the  universal  itself  —  nay, 
within  that,  the  hard  training  and  discipline  of  the 
Christian  duties  and  the  Christian  life :  just  all  that 
Christianity  means — that  was  the  necessity  of  the 
modern  State. 

I  have  noted,  on  the  part  of  others,  or  even 
myself  elsewhere,  a  variety  of  express  passages  to 
the  same  effect ;  but  I  dread  disproportionately  to 
heap.  I  may  remind,  however,  that  a  propos  of  a 
reference  to  Hegel,  on  the  foundations  of  belief 
(p.  13),  I  had  a  remark  or. two  which,  surely  as 
apposite  here,  I  may  venture  to  repeat : — 

"  The  Aufklarung,  namely,  with  its  absolute  com- 
pleteness of  general  information,  supported,  too,  by 
the  full  enlightenment  of  all  knowledge  of  science, 
rigorous,  exact  scientific  truth  as  it  now  is — the  Auf- 
klarung, I  say,  tends  to  deny,  or,  at  least,  sceptically 
to  doubt,  every  item,  every  the  most  momentous  and 
vital  particular,  of  Eeligion — Eeligion,  as  we  have 


RELIGION  AND  THE  CATEGORIES       137 

it  '  through  the  ages/  Am  I  wrong  in  venturing  to 
surmise  that  this  to  some  extent  summarises  the 
central  idea  of  a  book  that,  considering  the  number 
of  editions  it  counts,  must  have  given  thought,  and 
a  thought,  to  not  a  few  presently  existing  readers — 
this  book,*  namely,  '  The  Foundations  of  Belief/  by 
Mr  Balfour." 

And  now  it  may  be  in  place  here  that,  in  this  the 
religious  reference,  we  pass  to  a  word — only  a  word — 
on  Hegel ;  but  what  it  concerns  can  be  characterised 
only  as  the  profound  result  of  a  truly  categorical 
depth  and  gravity  of  inquest  and  insight.  "It  is 
not  necessary  to  read  very  deep  into  Hegel,"  says 
Schelling,  to  come  to  know  that  his  main  quest  is 
"  the  An  sick  of  things."  The  An  sich  of  things  is, 
in  the  language  of  Schelling,  their  Was,  their  What ; 
and  one  need  not  indeed  go  deeper  than  the  surface 
to  come  to  know  that,  with  all  his  philosophy,  it  is 
the  Was  of  religion  that  is  to  Hegel  his  main  pivot. 
This,  and  that  to  Hegel  also  God  is,  as  it  were,  the 
constitutive  thought  of  religion — to  know  as  much, 
I  say,  is  to  be  lost  in  wonder  as  to  what  knowledge, 
or  what  want  of  knowledge,  could  have  warranted 

*  This  remarkable  work  seems  to  me  to  be  really  a  plea  for 
spiritualism  against  the  undue  protentions  of  the  too  prevalent 
modern  view  which  may  be  named  "  Naturalism "  as  with 
"Mr  Ball'our."  A  friend  writes  me  this  his  wind  up  of 
criticism  on  it : — "  The  book  ought  to  be  read  by  these 
'  educated '  people  who  are  apt,  in  the  present  day,  to  talk 
as  if  science  was  so  certain  and  philosophy  so  unreal :  it  might 
be  useful  for  them  to  learn  on  what  very  insecure  foundations 
what  they  think  to  be  so  certain  really  rests."  This  book  is  a 
cheering  event  in  these  days  ;  and  much  to  the  same  effect  is 
Mr  Haldane's  veritable  philosophy  in  that  his  attractive  and 
somewhat  unique  work,  The  Pathway  to  Reality. 


138  THE  CATEGORIES 

any  man  unmisgivingly  to  lay  at  the  bottom  of  a 
whole  book- judgment  (to  the  Public)  on  Hegel 
that  he,  Hegel  "had  the  audacity  to  say  that 
philosophy  was  to  make  us  indifferent  to  whether 
God  existed  or  not!"  This  can  be  only  paralleled 
by  that  magnanimous  attempt  on  the  part  of  certain 
learned  Professors,  as  recorded  in  Transactions  of 
certain  learned  Scottish  Societies,  fundamentally  to 
expose  and  explode  that  " Hegelian  Calculus"  of 
Hegel's  own,  which  they  themselves  had — dreamt ! 

As  regards  Hegel's  declarations  in  respect  of 
God,  I  will  quote  a  few  from  the  Philosophy  of 
Eeligion : — 

"  God  is  the  beginning  of  All  and  the  end  of  All ; 
as  All  proceeds  from  Him,  so  also  All  goes  back  to 
Him ;  and  He  is  no  less  the  middle,  that  animates 
and  inspires  All  and,  preserving  those  forms  in  their 
existence,  puts  into  all  of  them  soul. 

"  The  object  of  religion  is  the  eternal  truth,  God, 
and  nothing  but  God. 

"  God  is  the  Absolute  Spirit,  who  is  there  not  only 
in  our  thought,  but  as  existent  person. 

"  God  is  einer — a  person,  not  eines — a  substance, 
as  in  Pantheism. 

"God  is  the  God  of  all  men — not  mere  all-em- 
bracing, general  spirit  (i.  4,  21,  27 ;  ii.  48,  186)." 

Such  quotations  might,  in  either  connexion  be 
indefinitely  multiplied,  but  all  to  the  single  effect, 
that  God  to  Hegel  is  the  One,  Sole,  Personally 
Existent,  Living  God. 

In  fact,  in  actual  fact — in  truth,  in  very  truth,  he 


RELIGION  AND  THE  CATEGORIES       139 

only  will  say  the  fact  and  the  truth  of  Hegel,  who 
says  that  Hegel,  the  whole  of  Hegel,  is  to  be  found 
in  that  single  edge,  that  single  concrete  edge — 
religion,  the  religious  moment:  "God's  Grace  and 
Man's  Sacrifice." 

It  was  not  for  nothing  that,  all  these  years  of  his 
lonely  exile  in  Switzerland  at  Berne,  Hegel  grubbed 
and  groped  and  burrowed  himself  into  religion — 
burrowed  himself  into  religion — Christianity — and 
there  found  himself :  found  himself  in  God. 

It  is  in  the  first  volume  of  the  Philosophy  of 
Eeligion — in  what  is  there  called  The  Religious 
Relation  that  Hegel  lays  the  deep  foundations — 
the  Metaphysic — of  this  whole  Crisis.  And  no 
man  can  miss  it  who  absorbs  himself  into  the 
"  Gultus "  that  follows.  The  Cultus  takes  up  some 
fifty  pages ;  but  more  than  a  hundred  are  given  to 
the  Eeligious  Eelation  that  precedes  it.  Hegel,  in 
discussion  and  exposition,  is  very  particular  and 
full  here;  but  I  am  minded — without  going  into 
them  either — to  direct  attention  to  no  more  than 
the  final  twenty  pages. 

But  what  these  concern  is  the  very  heart  of 
Hegel,  the  very  eye  of  his  whole  business,  to  call 
it  so.  They  concern,  that  is,  "The  Speculative 
Notion  (Begriff)  of  Eeligion." 

For  this  Begriff  Hegel,  at  some  length  prepares 
the  way  by  certain  expositions  that  concern  the 
Finite,  the  last  one  of  which  bears  to  be  "The 
Rational  Consideration  of  the  Finite,"  and  that 
means  the  result  to  the  Finite  when  it  is  viewed 


140  THE  CATEGORIES 

by    reason.      The    paragraph    that    opens    here    I 
translate  thus: — 

"  This  standpoint  is  to  be  considered  as  it  stands 
in  relation  to  the  form  of  Eeflexion  in  its  highest 
point.  Transition  from  this  standpoint  must  be 
dialectical  in  its  nature  and  dialectically  made. 
This,  however,  belongs  to  Logic.  We  shall  proceed 
thus :  concretely  state  it,  and,  as  for  what  concerns 
necessity  in  the  transition,  appeal  to  the  consequence 
of  the  standpoint  itself  which  is  this : — /  as  finite 
am  a  nullity,  and  as  such  to  be  abolished,  but  this 
abolishment,  all  the  same,  is  not  accomplished  if 
this  immediate  individuality  withal  remains  and  so 
remains  that  only  this  Ego  is  the  affirmative,  as  the 
standpoint  of  reflexion  gives  it.  The  finite  that 
rates  itself  non-finite  is  only  abstract  identity,  void 
in  itself,  the  highest  form  of  untruth,  the  lie  and 
the  bad.  There  must,  then,  be  a  standpoint 
got  in  which  the  Ego  (the  Me\  in  this  individualism, 
does,  in  fact  and  reality,  do  denial  on  itself.  I  must 
be  the  particular  subjectivity  that  is  in  effect  denied 
(negated) ;  but  there  must  be  an  objective  (something) 
recognised  by  me  even  so,  which  in  point  of  fact  is 
valid  to  me  as  true,  as  the  affirmative,  put  in  my 
place,  in  which  I  as  this  Ego  (this  Me)  am  negated, 
but  in  which  my  self-dependence  (my  Me  in  fact) 
is  at  the  same  time  maintained.  The  self-depen- 
dence of  reflexion  is  so  individual  a  one  that  it  gives 
place  within  itself  to  not  another  such,  and  as  it 
must  give  place  to  some  other,  it  proceeds  in  this 
without  law  and  order  (of  will  say),  i.e.,  it  has  place 
for  nothing  Objective.  Shall  really  an  Objective 
be  recognised,  there  belongs  to  that,  that  I  become 
determined  as  a  Universal,  hold  myself  as,  am  to 
myself  a  Universal.  This,  now,  is  nothing  else  than 
the  standpoint  of  thinking  reason;  and  just  religion 


RELIGION  AND  THE  CATEGORIES       141 

itself  is  this  act,  this  action  of  thinking  reason  and  of 
one  that  in  reason  thinks :  as  individual  (Einzelner) 
to  set  one's  self  as  the  universal,  and  negating  one's 
self  as  individual  (Einzelner — Singular),  to  find  one's 
true  self  as  the  universal. 

"  Of  this  standpoint,  the  universal  general 
moments,  the  more  particular  thought  moments, 
are  now  to  be  brought  to  view." 

This  is  not  happy  writing.  In  rendering  it,  I 
have  felt  obliged  to  follow  the  conceived  thoughts 
as  well  as  the  expressed  words  of  Hegel.  An  example 
will  explain.  One  sentence  runs  in  German  :  "  Die 
Freiheit  der  Eeflexion  ist  eine  solche,  die  nichts  in 
sich  enstehen  liisst  und  da  sie  doch  entstehen  lassen 
muss,  in  diesem  Setzen  ohne  Gesetz  und  Ordnung 
verfahrt,  d.  h.  nichts  Objectives  entstehen  lasst. 
The  freedom  of  Eeflexion  is  such  a  one,  that  it  lets 
nothing  arise  in  its  self  and  as  it,  nevertheless,  must 
let  arise,  proceeds  in  this  Setting  without  law  and 
order,  i.e.,  lets  nothing  objective  arise."  I  do  not 
suppose  there  is  any  one,  German  or  English,  who 
can  make  anything  of  this.  I  cannot  certainly  affirm 
that  what  I  make  of  it  (higher  up)  is  right.  The 
difficulty  is  all  too  great. 

In  truth  it  may  be  that  what  we  have  here  but 
illustrates  the  fact  that  what  of  Hegel  had  publica- 
tion only  at  the  hands  of  others  after  his  death, 
cannot  be  depended  on  in  the  same  way  as  what  he 
himself  published. 

I  conceive  the  burthen  of  the  whole  passage  quoted 
to  be  this :  My  ego  (as  me)  knows  itself  to  be  finite 


142  THE  CATEGORIES 

— singular,  an  individual,  not  a  universal — and  so 
knows  itself  in  that  quality  to  be  no  more  than  a 
null,  a  nothing :  Knows,  that  is,  that  it  has  its  truth, 
its  reality  only  in  the  universal :  into  which  negated, 
that  its  very  negatedness  is  only  an  absorbedness, 
an  identifiedness.  That  is  the  act  of  religion :  the 
singular  or  particular  is  identified  into  the  universal 
—God. 

Accurately,  this  is  nothing  else  than  that  God 
created  man — but  in  his  own  image.  Man  is  a 
creature,  finite ;  but  in  his  consciousness,  the  image 
of  God,  man  is  infinite. 

"This  is  nothing  else"  (as  just  said)  "than  the 
standpoint  of  thinking  reason;  and  just  religion 
itself  is  this  act,  this  action  of  thinking  reason  and 
of  one  that,  with  reason  or  in  reason,  thinks ;  to  set 
one  self,  a  singular,  as  the  universal,  and,  negating 
one's  self  as  singular,  to  find  one's  true  self  as 
the  universal"  (188).  "Of  this  standpoint,  the 
universal  general  moments,  the  more  particular 
thought  moments,  are  now  to  be  shown "  (189). 

And  now  there  follows  an  intimate  exposition, 
demonstration,  of 

"  The  Speculative  Notion  (Begriff)  of  Eeligion." 

This  I  leave  to  the  reader;  and,  with  what- 
ever difficulty,  he  can  always  realise  it  for  himself, 
if  he  will  but  duly  absorb  himself — and  Think 
(189-204). 

The  result  is,  that  Christianity  is,  with  all  that  I 
may  quote — and  all  shall  be  relative — directly  or 
indirectly,  this : — 


RELIGION  AND  THE  CATEGORIES       143 

Blessedness  can  only  be  said  of  God,  in  whom  Will, 
and  realisation  of  his  absolute  Might  are  one.  For 
man,  however,  agreement  of  externality  with  hisinter- 
nality  is  circumscribed  and  contingent  (Propped.  31). 
The  substantial  relation  of  man  to  God  seems  to  be  a 
Beyond,  a  Yonder.  But  the  love  of  God  to  man 
and  of  man  to  God  annuls  the  disunion  between 
this  side  and  what  is  conceived  as  a  yonder  side, 
and  is  The  Eternal  Life.  This  identity  is  made 
visible  in  Christ.  As  son  of  man,  he  is  son  of 
God.  For  the  God-Man  there  is  no  yonder.  Not 
as  this  individual  man  is  he,  but  as  man  universal, 
as  the  veritable,  the  true  man.  The  external  side 
of  his  history  must  be  distinguished  from  the  religious 
side.  He  suffered  and  died  in  lowliness,  in  shame. 
His  pain  was  the  depth  of  the  unity  of  the  divine 
and  human  nature  in  life  and  suffering.  The  "  blessed 
Gods  "  of  the  heathens  were  figured  as  in  a  yonder : 
through  Christ  has  common  reality,  this  lowliness, 
which  is  not  disgrace,  been  itself  made  sacred  (ib.  204). 

Christianity,  round  which  turned  the  revolution 
of  the  world  that  now  is.  The  absolute  nature 
of  God  is  not  to  be  named  substance,  but  subject 
(person),  spirit.  As  though  without  God  there  could 
be  anything  absolute  or  true  at  all  (xvii.  156,  167, 
290). 

With  the  idea  of  Christianity,  as  the  new  religion 
which  has  come  into  the  world,  the  essential  principle 
is  that  the  Absolute  is  known  in  concrete  wise  as 
Spirit,  God  is  not  a  mere  general  thought,  a  con- 
ception. Within  Christianity,  the  ground-fact  is, 
that  in  man  there  has  arisen  the  consciousness  of 
the  truth,  of  substantial  Spirit,  and  that  man  be 
participant  of  this  truth.  Man  must  be  so  that  for 
him  this  truth  is ;  further  he  must  be  convinced  of 
this  as  possible.  This  is  the  absolute  call  and  need  ; 
man  must  have  come  to  the  consciousness  that  this 


144  THE  CATEGORIES 

alone  is  the  truth.  The  first  interest  in  the  Christian 
religion,  therefore,  is  that  the  import  of  the  Idea  be 
revealed  to  man :  or,  more  particularly,  that  there 
come  to  the  consciousness  of  man  the  unity  of  the 
divine  and  human  nature,  on  the  one  side  as  sub- 
stantial unity,  and  on  the  other  as  in  the  Cultus 
realised  unity.  The  Christian  life  is  that  our  sub- 
jectivity have  trust  in  this  idea,  that  the  individual 
know  himself  as  taken  in  claim,  that  he  make  him- 
self worthy  in  himself  to  attain  to  this  unity,  that  the 
spirit  of  God,  grace,  as  it  is  named,  dwell  in  him. 
In  Christianity  this  substantiality  of  the  intellectual 
world,  Spirit,  has  become  common  consciousness — 
this  is  a  second  creation  of  the  world,  which  has 
followed  the  first;  only  first  in  it  has  spirit  come  to 
understand  itself  as  Ego  —  Ego,  i.e.,  as  self-conscious- 
ness (xv.  35-7,  106). 

That  a  man  is  in  himself  free,  in  his  substance  as 
man  born  free :  that  was  known  neither  to  Plato  nor 
Aristotle.  Only  in  the  Christian  principle  is  essen- 
tially the  individual  personal  soul,  spirit,  of  infinite, 
absolute  worth ;  God  wills  that  there  shall  be  help 
for  all  men.  With  the  Christian  religion  came  the 
truth  that  before  God  all  men  are  equal ;  for  Christ 
has  emancipated  them  into  Christian  liberty.  And 
so  this  liberty  is  made  independent  of  birth,  station, 
learning,  etc.,  etc.  (xiii.  63).  God  is  self-conscious- 
ness ;  He  knows  Himself  in  another  consciousness 
that  in  itself  is  the  consciousness  of  God,  but  also  as 
itself,  in  that  it  knows  its  identity  with  God,  an 
identity,  however,  which  is  realised  by  negation  of 
the  finite  (xii.  191).  The  eternal  life  of  the  Christian 
is  the  spirit  itself  of  God,  and  the  spirit  of  God  is 
just  this,  to  be  self-consciousness  of  Himself  as  the 
divine  spirit  (xi.  394).  Only  Christianity,  through 
the  doctrine  of  God  made  man,  and  from  the  presence 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  community  of  the  faithful, 


RELIGION  AND  THE  CATEGORIES       145 

first  gave  to  the  human  consciousness  a  perfectly 
free  relation  to  the  infinite  and  thereby  made  possible 
the  notional  (begreifende)  cognition  of  Spirit  in  its 
absolute  infinitude.  First,  only  through  the  Christian 
religion  has  the  one  nature  of  God  (but  distinguished 
within  itself),  the  totality  of  the  divine  Spirit  in  the 
form  of  unity,  been  revealed  (vii.  pt.  2.  4,  32). 

The  Christian  God  is  not  merely  the  known  God, 
but  the  absolutely  himself-knowing  God,  and  not 
merely  conceived,  but  rather  absolutely  actual 
personality.  The  universal  in  its  true  and  compre- 
hensive signification  is  a  thought,  of  which  it  must 
be  said  that  it  (the  thought)  took  thousands  of  years 
before  it  came  into  the  consciousness  of  man,  and 
which  only  through  Christianity  reached  its  full 
recognition.  The  true  ground,  why  there  are  no 
longer  any  slaves  in  Europe,  is  to  be  sought  in 
nothing  else  than  in  the  principle  of  Christianity 
itself.  The  Christian  religion  is  the  religion  of 
perfect  freedom;  and  only  for  the  Christian  is 
man  as  such  in  his  infinitude  and  universality 
(vi.  297,  321-2). 

Not  one  word  that  has  now  been  said,  but  has  its 
essential  bearing  on  the  Auf  Ida' rung  No.  1.  That 
Christianity  as  Christianity,  a  whole  world's  signifi- 
cance, should  lose  its  import,  should  forfeit  its 
validity,  its  truth,  its  deep  consequence  to  humanity 
as  humanity  because  of  the  miracle  of  the  swine  ! 
Let  the  commonality  of  the  account  be  what  it  may, 
let  the  popularity  of  the  account  be  what  it  may 
— eminently  natural  and  eminently  naturally  in 
place- both,  they  are  both  but  of  the  surface  surface 
and  of  the  external  external,  as,  consequently,  of  the 
contingent  contingent.  What  are  they  to  the  depth 

K 


146  THE  CATEGORIES 

and  internality  of  the  truth  of  God  ?  The  Aufkla- 
rung  No.  1,  is  but  vulgarity  out  of  date  ! 

The  Aufklarung  No.  1,  is  but  vulgarity  out  of 
date !  And  if,  when  so  placed,  it  is  vulgarity  out  of 
date,  what  is  it  when  it  is  the  relation  to  Jesus  that 
is  in  place  ?  What  is  the  Book — what  is  it  in  the 
Evangelists — what  in  the  Apostles — in  Matthew, 
Mark,  Luke,  John — in  James,  and  Peter,  and  Jude — 
in  Paul — in  and  under  all  these  names  what  is  the 
Book — what  is  the  New  Testament — what  can  we 
say  that  it  is,  but  that  it  is  Jesus  ?  Whole  and  sole 
it  is  as  Jesus,  only  as  Jesus,  that  we  see  the  Book. 
The  Book  is  Jesus,  and  Jesus  is  the  Book.  We  have 
histories  and  histories  on  our  shelves,  and,  no  doubt, 
we  have  great  men — great  men  and  good  men — in 
all  of  them ;  but  is  there  a  single  man  of  them  all, 
great  men,  good  men,  equal  to  Jesus  ?  Not  one ! 
Even  in  the  finite — that  is,  of  men — Jesus  is  alone 
what  we  can  think  of  as  the  Universal.  And  after 
Philosophy,  as  we  have  seen,  the  Universal  has  its 
own  meaning. 

"Shakespeare  entering,  we  should  all  rise,"  said 
Lamb,  "  but  Christ,  we  should  all  kneel."  * 

Is  there  any  place  for  the  vulgarity  of  an  Aufkla- 
rung No.  1,  here ! 

*  "Napoleon  shutting  up  the  New  Testament  said  of 
Christ — 'Savez  vous  que  je  me  connais  en  homines  ?  Eh 
bien,  celui-la  ne  fut  pas  un  homme.'"  Browning  chronicles 
all  this  somewhere. 


CHAPTEE   Y 

CONCLUSION 

I  KNOW  not,  however,  that  I  have  anything  of 
importance  to  say  by  way  of  conclusion :  this  whole 
little  book,  indeed,  I  really  regard  as  no  more  than 
as  something  of  an  appendix  (something  valuable  as 
such  ?)  to  my  preceding  volume.  If,  then,  I  have 
given  it  the  title  of  The  Categories,  it  is  only  because 
I  regard  these  in  the  main  to  function  all  through  it ; 
and  I  positively  do  not  seem  to  myself  to  require  to 
speak  at  any  greater  length  on  that  head  generally. 
As,  however,  it  must  seem  to  my  readers  that  I  have 
troubled  myself  most  with  the  great  names  of  the 
Kantian  era,  I  think  I  may  pardonably  add  just  a 
word  in  connexion  therewith. 

In  the  previous  volume  I  am  very  full  on  Kant. 
That  is,  I  am  quite  full  on  the  Categories  as  they  are 
in  Kant.  I  may  refer  here  to  all  that  I  have  else- 
where said  of  Carlyle's^ropos  on  the  veteran.  Carlyle 
lays  stress  on  the  bodily  smallness  of  the  man,  in 
regard  to  which  he  thinks  Kant's  letters  give  him  a 
right  to  speak  morally  as  though  in  connexion  with 

147' 


148  THE  CATEGORIES 

the  known  facts  physical.  I  have  presumed  to  differ 
from  Mr  Carlyle  in  this,  instancing  Kant's  extra- 
ordinary fertility,  that  he  has  no  sooner  done  with 
one  Kritik  than  he  is  ready  with  a  second,  and  a 
third — with  remarkable  work  after  remarkable  work, 
in  fact,  all  freshly,  frankly  written,  and  with  new 
and  original  ideas  of  his  own.  His  third  Kritik,  the 
aesthetic  one,  is  perhaps  as  regards  such  ideas  the 
more  remarkable  of  these  latter;  but,  for  all  that, 
his  practical  works  are  about  the  most  interesting 
and  inspiriting  things  he  has  ever  written.  One  gets 
absorbed  in  them.  Still,  the  climax  and  crown  of 
them,  which  I  suppose  we  may  take  the  Categorical 
Imperative  to  be,  though,  no  doubt,  welcome,  useful, 
and  all  suggestive — precisely  so  on  the  individual 
occasion  of  call,  too — is  but  itself  abstract,  certainly  a 
universal,  but  as  certainly  only  an  abstract  universal, 
not  freighted  with  any  table  of  completion  and  in- 
struction in  regard  to  a  philosophical  scheme  of  all 
our  various  concrete  duties,  etc.  Carlyle  has  Kant 
before  him  as  "  a  small,  most  methodical,  clear  and 
nimble  man,  with  those  fine  sharp  cheery  honest 
eyes,  brow,  intellect,  those  projected  quizzically 
cautious  lips  of  his : "  and,  doubtless,  he  was  the 
best  of  all  that.  I  do  not  suppose  it  can  be  held 
that  Carlyle  was  always  right.  Nevertheless  he  was 
everywhere  and  at  all  times  the  True  Thomas,  and 
certainly — to  me  at  least — his  forte  lay,  not  only  in 
the  perfect  picturing  of  individual  external  scenery 
— the  actuality  without,  but  also  in  the  sketching 
of  individual  internal  character — the  reality  within. 


CONCLUSION  149 

€arlyle's  Kant,  then,  is  perhaps,  in  its  own  way,  not 
without  at  least  a  certain  picturesque  truth:  in- 
tellectually, we  must  say  at  once,  however,  that  Kant 
was  not  a  small  man.  No  doubt,  if  you  eliminate 
irom  his  works  but  one  thing  only,  he  will  cease  to 
l)e,  what  he  is  now,  epochal.  That  one  thing  is  the 
•Categories — of  course  with  all  that  they  involve. 
This,  too,  is  true :  that  the  origin  of  the  categories  as 
they  appear  in  Kant  was  pretty  much  the  accident  of 
an  accident ;  for  it  was  pretty  much  by  accident  that 
Hume,  in  treating  causality,  asked  in  a  way :  If  the 
causal  necessity  is  not  a  posteriori,  where  is  it  ?  as  it 
was  pretty  much  by  accident  that,  in  return,  Kant 
answered :  why,  a  priori,  of  course  ! 

And  already,  at  the  word,  the  German  tree  was 
planted  ? 

Kant's  earlier  and  smaller  works,  had  they  been 
alone,  might,  not  at  all  improbably,  have  easily  and 
reasonably  disappeared — and  he  with  them.  But, 
his  later  and  greater  works,  even  without  the  cate- 
gories (which  are  what  is  magistral  in  them) — 
would  they  have  disappeared  ?  If  not  epochal, 
Kant  would  no  longer  have  been  as  a  Descartes, 
or  a  Spinoza,  or  a  Leibnitz,  or  a  Locke,  or  a 
Berkeley,  or  a  Hume — no  longer  that,  perhaps — 
but  would  he  not,  in  advance  of  the  Keids,  the 
Stewarts,  the  Browns,  have  been  at  least  half  of 
the  way  towards  them? 

The  third  Kritik,  independently  of  the  categories, 
has  excellences  of  its  own ;  and  still  more  righteously 
can  this  be  said  for  the  second.  No  doubt,  the  first 


150  THE  CATEGORIES 

and  great  Kritik,  the  one  epochal  work  of  Kantr 
would,  in  such  circumstances,  shrink  into  the  spectre 
of  a  sheet  or  two.  And  how  could  it  be  otherwise  T 
Withdraw  the  machinery,  all  these  heavy  masses  of 
— Analytics,  Dialectics,  Syntheses  of  Apprehension, 
of  Eeproduction,  of  Eecognition,  Schematisms,. 
Axioms,  Anticipations,  Analogies,  Postulates,  Para- 
logisms, Antinomies — scores  more  endlessly — with- 
draw all  these,  I  say,  and  what  would  remain? 
Something  not  so  "  methodic "  it  might  be,  but  I 
rather  think,  to  most  people,  perhaps,  something  both. 
"  clearer  "  and  "  nimbler ! " 

That  is  how  Kant  would  be,  if  but  divested  of  one- 
thing — the  categories.  But  leave  him  the  categories 
and  divest  him  of  but  one  other  thing — the  Avfkla- 
rung :  and  all  the  rats  have  left  the  ship !  I  feel 
certain  that  Noack,  and  all  who  are  as  he — and  they 
constitute,  far  and  away,  the  bulk  of  those  who  sit 
around  to  judge — would,  without  that  one  other  thing, 
at  once  see  in  Kant  nothing ! 

And  positively  it  is  as  concerns  the  Aufklarung, 
or,  better,  it  is  as  concerns  religion  generally,  that,  if 
exception  be  taken  at  any  time  to  Kant  as  shallow, 
it  will  be  at  least  most  markedly  on  that  ground 
that  there  is  truth  in  it. 

It  is  on  that  ground  that,  in  the  first  place,  I 
would  rest  the  distinction  between  Kant  and  Hegel. 
Compare  how  Kant,  in  the  ordinary  outside  way,, 
would  acknowledge  the  uses  of  religion  for  morality, 
morals,  and  how  Hegel,  as  in  the  Eeligious  Eelation 
and  the  Cultus,  would  take  us  into  the  very  inmost 


CONCLUSION  151 

of  the  Eeality — into  the  very  inmost  of  the  Presence  ! 
It  is  there  that  the  difference  between  the  two  men 
is  even  infinite.  It  is  there,  then,  in  that  difference, 
that  we  may  think  of  thinness  and  superficiality  on 
the  one  side,  and  of  intensest  depth,  intensest  truth  on 
the  other.  There  is  more  than  that  in  this  difference ; 
but  I  do  not  propose  in  the  meantime  here  to  enter 
rigorously  and  at  full  into  the  particulars  that  con- 
stitute it.  Let  it  be  enough  for  me  to  say  now,  that 
to  the  best  of  my  belief  and  judgment — and  I  think 
after  all  this  time  and  what  it  means  I  know  both 
— Hegel  is  a  greater  man  than  Kant. 

And  yet  it  is  the  Categories  that  are  the  work 
and  worth,  the  vitality,  the  epochal  service,  the  tribute 
and  communication  of  both.  The  Categories  ?  And 
Hegel  took  them  from  Kant :  it  is  the  Categories  of 
Kant  made  Hegel  ?  Yes  !  but  what  did  Hegel  make 
of  them  ?  His  score  of  volumes — his  whole  twenty- 
one  volumes  are  his  making  of  them. 

It  does  not  follow  from  all  this — as  already  in- 
timated— that  Kant's  praise  does  not  remain.  Kant 
was  not  a  small  man :  make  seriously  or  suppositi- 
tiously  what  deductions  you  may,  he  was  not  small. 
By  very  nature,  he  had  a  perfectly  clear,  susceptible, 
capable  understanding  that,  with  an  altogether  avid 
curiosity,  welcomed  information,  intelligence,  ideas, 
from  all  sides,  but  from  that  side — in  some  special 
degree,  no  doubt,  even  from  the  first — where  was 
presage  of  his  Chair,  the  Chair  in  which  he  was 
representative  of  Logic,  Metaphysics — Philosophy, 
to  his  life's  end.  For,  withal,  he  had  read  and  he 


152  THE  CATEGORIES 

had  thought,  this  little  man :  he  had  no  interest  in 
life,  indeed,  but  to  read  and  to  think.  And  if  he 
read,  he  also  wrote;  and  deduct  from  it  what  you 
may — Aufkliirung,  Categories — what  he  wrote  at  his 
best  was  always  of  signal  originality  and  instructive 
import.  Facts  are  facts :  and  look  at  it  as  you  may, 
name  it  as  you  may,  Kant's  fact — let  it  even  be  by 
accident  of  an  accident — was  an  epochal  fact,  and 
an  epochal  fact  it  will  remain.  And  so,  then,  it  is 
out  of  all  proportion  to  call  this  epochal  man  "  small," 
"  spiritually  small : "  it  was  not  as  a  small  man  that 
Kant  was  the  historical  originator  of  a  historical 
epoch.  And  if  Hegel  is  a  greater  man  than  Kant,  it 
is  only  in  and  of  the  Kantian  Philosophy  he  writes. 

Saying  no  more  than  this  of  Kant,  I  think  it  will 
be  pretty  plain  that,  on  the  whole,  nothing  further 
need  be  said  here  of  Fichte. 

Of  Schelling,  his  Positive  matter  is  so  peculiar  and 
so  difficult,  that  if  I  did  say  the  more  that  I  have,  it 
would  be  welcome;  but  here, nevertheless,  not  in  place. 
It  is  needless  to  dwell  on  contradictions,  as  e.g.  the 
dass  granted  to  be  a  matter  of  experience,  and  yet 
the  dass  only  reasoned  to — not,  to  be  sure,  as  in  the 
negative  philosophy  from  the  effect  to  the  cause,  but 
from  the  cause  to  the  effect !  And  yet  no  !  even 
that  does  not  state  the  case;  for  Schelling's  Seyn 
(the  dass)  is  to  be  conceived  as  something  that  is 
before  and  beyond  both  thought  and  sense :  and  what 
can  that  mean,  but  that  it  can  be  got  to — neither  by 
thought  nor  by  sense  ? !  A  veritable  Prius — surely  ! 
but  what  good  is  it  if  unattainable  ?  I  have  called 


CONCLUSION  153 

it  x;  and  no  doubt  Schelling  thinks  it  something 
more  positive  if  conceived — just  conceived — as  all 
potentiality  or  as  the  potentiality  of  all,  whether  as 
the  totality  of  thought,  reason,  or  as  the  totality 
of  empirism;  but  just  call  my  x,  if  you  will,  the 
totality  of  sense  or  the  totality  of  reason ;  or  just, 
by  all  means  call  it  the  totality  of  both  at  once — 
then,  pray,  tell  me  in  what  respect  is  it  less  an  x  ? 

Of  Hegel,  as  I  say,  I  scarcely  think  I  have  any- 
thing to  add.  Of  course  neither  in  his  case  nor  in 
that  of  the  others,  is  there  to  be  expected  from  me 
the  particulars  of  the  enormous  works  of  either  of 
the  four  of  them.  That  is  the  business  only  of  a 
complete  translation,  in  all  cases  attended  in  the 
main  by  an  equally  complete,  detailed,  relative  com- 
mentary and  criticism. 

When  I  began  this  work  it  was  my  one  ever- 
present  idea.  "  It  would  be  a  fine  thing  if  I  could 
give  a  generally  intelligible  and  explanatory  body  to 
the — Four  Corners  of  German  Philosophy."  How — 
after  a  life-time,  or  the  better  half  of  one — I  may 
have  succeeded,  it  is  for  others  to  judge. 

One  thing  I  should  wish  to  say  at  last,  that  the 
strange  mistake  in  regard  to  Hegel  has  been  exploded 
and  exposed ;  and  that  he  has  been  demonstrated,  in 
his  own  deep  way,  not  only  to  act  on  the  conviction 
that  God  is  the  single  truth  of  the  universe,  but  on  that 
also  that  Christianity  lies  with  him  as  animating 
influence  at  the  very  heart  of  his  Philosophy  itself. 
Nay,  is  it  so  certain  that  Hegel,  after  all,  was  not,  in 
his  belief  at  heart,  in  the  religious  and  philosophical 


154  THE  CATEGORIES 

vision  of  his  soul,  just  as  Bohme  was,  or  as  any  one 
Mystic  of  the  Middle-Ages  was,  Eckhart,  or  Tauler, 
or  others,  simply  Gott-legeistert  ?  What  was  that 
"intellectual  world"  of  his — or  what  was  that 
"  eternal  life  "  of  his  ?  A  few  pages  back  there  are 
some  extracts  in  a  Christian  and  religious  reference 
which  I  should  suppose  it  would  be  difficult  for  any 
one  to  read  without  the  question,  was  not  Hegel,  then, 
if  philosophically  in  earnest,  not  less,  in  the  centre, 
religiously  in  earnest  ?  "  The  substantial  relation  " — 
"  the  unity  of  the  divine  and  human  nature  " — "  the 
infinitude  and  universality  of  man  " — the  "  unity  of 
God  but  distinguished  in  itself,"  a  plurality,  then, 
"  a  totality,"  but  is  not  that  so  as  though  the  One 
were  Many  and  the  Many  One?  There  is  the 
"identity  made  visible  in  Christ,"  etc. — so  much 
else  indeed — but  these  are  points,  plainly,  not  for 
the  formality  of  exposition  now  !  We  may  be  sure 
of  this,  however,  that  take  it  as  we  may,  there  was 
to  Hegel  in  this  universe,  but  one  single  essentiality, 
substantiality,  and  truth :  God  !  And  if  this  was  so 
to  Hegel,  it  was  not  otherwise  to  Aristotle,  as  I  think 
no  one  for  a  moment  can  possibly  doubt  who  reads 
in  that  reference  the  passage  in  my  Gifford  Lectures 
translated  from  the  Lambda  of  the  Metaphysics. 

How,  then,  are  we  to  explain  on  the  part  of 
Aristotle,  and,  as  it  is  not  out  of  place  to  say  on 
the  part  of  Plato  also — how,  then  are  we  to  explain 
this  action  on  the  part  of  ancient  philosophy  generally 
— how  else  than  that  this  action  addressed  itself  ex- 
clusively to  a  unity — addressed  itself,  as  it  were,  to 


CONCLUSION  155 

the  study  and  consideration  of  a  single  principle  ? 
By  fixing  eye  on  a  single  principle — God,  say — it 
was  meant  that  they  were  to  understand  all. 

No  doubt,  in  the  mediaeval  thinking,  this  single 
principle,  God,  remained — remained  and  in  a  form 
magnified,  exalte — in  a  form  d  fortiori,  so  to  speak. 
But,  now,  in  Christianity,  this  single  form  was 
doubled:  there  was  added  to  this  form  (God), 
through  Christ — Man.  God  was  as  Mind,  Thought, 
Eeason ;  but  Man,  as  the  Finite,  Mundane,  was  but 
as  Nature,  but  as  the  nature  generally,  of  the  every- 
day world  we  saw  around  us.  Hence  a  duplicity. 
Man  was  at  once  a  duplicity  in  himself :  he  was  in 
himself  at  once  Mind  and  Matter.  This,  withal,  is 
at  once  to  name  the  distinctions  that  grew,  and 
grown,  were  Modern  Philosophy ! 

Not  that  these  distinctions  were  in  evidence  at 
once.  No ;  Christianity  itself  as  such,  especially — 
as  against  your  Jupiters,  and  the  rest — the  God  of 
Christianity,  constituted,  as  it  were,  the  all  of  general 
speech  for  the  interval  of  some  four  hundred  years. 
After  these  it  was,  however,  that  Augustin  began  to 
give  voice  to  the  problem  between  Mind  and  Matter 
with  the  discussion  of  which,  later,  it  was  the  fortune 
of  Descartes,  formally  to  illustrate  himself.  By  this 
we  mean  that,  even  up  to  these  latter  days  which  are 
just  beside  us,  the  general  terms  heard  were  those  of 
Materialism  on  the  one  side,  as  those  of  Idealism  on 
the  other — a  duplicity.  Now  the  vital  core  of  this 
duplicity  was  the  theory  of  perception,  perception 
strictly  so  called — sense-perception.  Not  but  that 


156  THE  CATEGORIES 

even  in  ancient  times  there  was  some  approach  to 
the  problem  so  far  as  concerns  the  fallibility  of  the 
senses.  I  suppose  there  was  some  talk  of  this  kind  ; 
pretty  well,  after  all,  on  the  part  of  every  one  of 
them — unless  the  nakedly  materialistic:  Eleatics, 
Heraclitans,  Empedocleans,  Sceptics,  Sophists,  and 
indeed,  generally  all.  Even  Plato  refers  to  the 
fluctuation  that  belongs  to  sense.  Still,  on  the 
whole,  we  may  hold,  I  think,  that  what  an  ancient 
saw  was  what  he  saw.  That  grass  was  that  grass ; 
that  tree,  that  tree :  each  out  there  in  space,  in  the 
garden,  a  thing,  an  actual  thing,  an  object,  an  actual 
object — and  always  to  remain  actually  such,  let  him 
turn  his  back  on  it,  or  go  outside,  or  do  anything 
else  that  pleased  him.  It  never  occurred  to  him 
that  as  he  only  knew  within,  whatever  he  knew 
could  be,  and  must  be,  itself,  only  within !  I  fully 
believe  that  Aristotle,  absolute  idealist,  would  have 
willingly  endorsed  every  one  word  of  all  these  then, 
as  I  equally  fully  believe  that  the  absolute  idealist, 
Hegel,  did  he  live,  would  not  for  a  moment  hesitate  to 
endorse  every  one  word  of  them  now.  Such  conun- 
drums as  those  of  Descartes,  or  of  Hobbes  and  Hume, 
ay,  or  of  Fichte  and  Kant,  did  not  for  either  Aristotle 
or  Hegel,  in  good  truth,  function.  If,  indeed,  cogni- 
tion, human  cognition,  cognition  just  as  cognition, 
can  only  know  within,  and,  consequently,  never  can 
know  a  without  in  its  self,  in  its  own  reality,  as  a 
without — if,  we  say,  this  be  so,  how  are  we  to  under- 
stand the  divine  cognition? — that  God  never  saw 
the  tree  He  planted,  or  the  man  He  made,  or  beast 


CONCLUSION  157 

of  the  field,  or  fowl  of  the  air !  Philosophy,  in  its 
explanation  of  the  universe  (as  which  it  can  be  shut 
up  in  a  single  sentence — this,  namely, 

That  the  dialectic  of  G-od's  own  Self -consciousness 
develops  the  Categories  —  Thought,  Eeason,  the 
Within ; 

That  these  Categories,  by  the  same  dialectic  exter- 
nalised are — the  Universe,  Nature,  the  Without) — 
Philosophy,  with  this  interpretation  of  the  universe, 
has  no  need  I  say,  to  doubt  but  that  man,  the  finite, 
just  as  he  is  physiologically  constructed,  does  know, 
does  see  the  actual  without  as  the  actual  without, 
grass  as  grass,  tree  as  tree,  man  as  man,  etc.,  etc. 

And  this  being,  the  whole  of  that  metaphysic  that, 
with  Descartes,  say,  or  with  Hume,  Kant,  or  another, 
is  in  mortal  anxiety  as  to  what  The  Thing  In  Itself 
may  be,  is  futile.  Philosophy  has  three  objects, 
Logic,  Nature,  Mind ;  and  to  the  solution  of  all  three 
of  them  it  applies  Categories.  There  are  the  Cate- 
gories in  Kant,  in  Fichte,  in  Schelling ;  but  in  all 
three  of  them,  they  are  only  meagre,  or  only  ineptly 
deduced :  and  it  is  in  Hegel  alone  that,  in  quantity 
and  quality,  they  come  near  to  what  they  should  be. 

For  the  Categories  are  the  Secret — the  Categories 
constitute  the  one  Secret  of  the  whole. 

There  are  those  who,  having  curiosity  to  know  and 
philosophise  this  world,  just  at  once  look  away  off,  as  it 
is  said,  ins  Blaue  hinein,  into  the  Blue,  «V  rov  o\ov 
ovpavov,  and  start  on  their  Pasear  just  as  they  are  ; 
and,  "just  as  they  are,"  they  are  excellent  intelli- 
gences and  well-educated,  but  they  need  not  be 


158  THE  CATEGORIES 

categorically  educated.  Only  the  Greeks  and  the 
Germans,  to  say  so,  are  categorically  educated :  and, 
as  just  referred  to,  Hegel  of  all  mankind  is  the  most 
so.  His  categories,  and  as  they  are,  constitute  at  this 
moment  the  most  complete  body  of  metaphysic — 
philosophy — that  exists  ;  but  it  by  no  means  follows 
that,  just  as  they  are,  they  are  final.  The  secret  of 
the  dialectic  that  deduces  them  has  been  given:  there 
are  those  coming  who,  on  it  or  with  it,  will  operate 
to  constructions,  combinations,  configurations,  that 
are  beyond  prophecy.  It  is  for  Philosophy  itself  to 
concentrate  itself  hither. 

Of  our  philosophers,  to  speak  of  them  in  an 
ordinarily  human  way,  as  a  Macaulay  or  a  Carlyle 
might — that  Kant  was  a  harmless,  decent,  kindly 
little  man,  with  plenty  of  intelligence  in  his  brain  and 
most  acceptable  industry  in  his  action ; — that  Fichte, 
always  as  I  have  elsewhere  depicted  him,  was,  in  his 
simple  manhood,  the  noblest  of  the  four ; — that  Hegel, 
as  ordinary  plain  man,  sound,  solid,  real,  was  domes- 
tically all  that  and  more — truly  a  man  of  heart, 
sense,  duty; — and  that  Schelling  was,  in  every 
respect,  pretty  well  as  I  have  on  the  whole  and 
more  than  once  represented  him. 


PRINTED  BY  OLIVER  AND  BOYD,  EDINBURGH. 


Morfes  b    tbe  same  Hutbor 


THE  SECRET  OF  HEGEL.     New  Edition.     16s.     Oliver  & 
Boyd,  Edinburgh. 

SIR  WILLIAM  HAMILTON.     (Out  of  Print) 

MATERIALISM    IN    RELATION    TO    THE  STUDY  OF 
MEDICINE.     (Out  of  Print.) 

SCHWEGLER'S     HISTORY    OF    PHILOSOPHY.     Four- 

teenth Edition.     6s. 

"AS  REGARDS  PROTOPLASM."    Improved  Edition.     2s. 

PHILOSOPHY  OF  LAW.     6s. 

JERROLD,  TENNYSON,  AND  MACAULAY.     5s. 

BURNS  IN  DRAMA,  ETC.     6s. 

PHILOSOPHY  IN  THE  POETS.     Is. 

THE  COMMUNITY  OF  PROPERTY.     Is. 

TEXT-BOOK  TO  KANT.      Us.     (Out  of  Print.)     Oliver  & 
Boyd,  Edinburgh. 

THOMAS    CARLYLE'S    COUNSELS.      Is.      James    Thin, 
Edinburgh. 

PHILOSOPHY  AND  THEOLOGY.     Being  the  First  Edin- 
burgh University  Gifford  Lectures.     9s. 

DARWINIANISM  :  WORKMEN  AND  WORK.     10s.  6d. 

WHAT  IS  THOUGHT?  OR,  THE  PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY. 
10s.  6d.     T.  &  T.  Clark,  Edinburgh. 


YB  23185 


'>-•